Leaderboard

Chapter 17 Martha pulled a notebook from a small safe in her closet. She took out a small snub nosed pistol, a thick wad of cash, and a bundle of driver logs. Then she pulled out a small box of jewelry that belonged to her mother, all beautiful pieces, but an emerald ring caught her eye and she put it on her finger. “OK Martha, you can do this,” she said. Martha looked through the bundle of driver logs and written on the inside cover was the name Benny and a few phone numbers. The first two she dialed were disconnected, the fourth one was picked up by a woman, “Hello, DiMaggio residence?” “Umm, hello, I’m calling for Benny DiMagio?” Martha said. “Benny? Who’s this?” the voice asked? There was a pause, just long enough to make Martha wonder if the line had gone dead. Then, the woman’s voice softened. “Hang on.” Muffled sounds. Footsteps. A man’s gruff voice in the background: “Who?” “Someone Hector used to know. Says it’s important.” A few more seconds passed. Then a raspy male voice came on the line, still thick with sleep or age. “This is Benny.” “Hector told me to call you if I ever needed help, and… I need some help,” Martha said. There was another long pause. “Jesus. Hector’s Martha?” Benny finally said. “He’s been dead for what, ten years?” “Eleven actually.” “He was a good man, very punctual. What kind of trouble could you be in?” “It’s not for me, a friend, she’s got a kid, and needs to disappear.. She needs IDs, for her and her baby.” “Are you getting scammed, like is this some Guadamalian you picked up in a Wal-Mart parking lot. “No, nothing like that. I had a close friend who died awhile back, and this is her daughter. She’s like my daughter now, and her kid is like my grandson. I’ve known them for years. “Well what’s wrong, why do they gotta disappear, is the law involved,” the gruff voice asked. Martha hadn’t really thought about that, but a story formed in her mind and she went with it. “It’s her X, he’s trying to get custody, he was abusive and she’d had enough. He has friends back where she lived. He’s made it look like she was abusive and they are trying to take her son.” “Huh,” Benny said. “Sounds like a piece of shit. 20 years ago we’d pay someone like that a visit and take care of it real quick. “She just wants to get away from him and make a new life,” Martha explained. Another pause. Then a slow, dry chuckle. “I would have never chosen to live the life I’ve lived if it hadn’t given me the opportunity to help those who I cared for. Your husband was a good man, and loyal and he only asked for one thing. Martha Delgado, it’s time I repaid that. You got a car?” “Yes.” “Drive to Sarasota. There’s a bait shop called Angelo’s. Ask for Red. Tell him you’re the one Benny owes a favor to. He’ll know what to do. Make sure your friend is with you, he’ll need photos.” “Thank you,” Martha said quietly. “You’re gonna need cash though, is that a problem?" Hector asked “How much cash?” “A few thousand, Red does good work,” Martha looked at the fat roll of 100 dollar bills Hector had left her, “That won’t be a problem.”

Hey everyone! Starting off here, I think for future polls, at least for a little bit, I might ease up on the Diaper Dimension stories. I am absolutely thrilled that this story was chosen and that I finally got to write it after three years but considering that I’ve written 17 stories including this one and 14 have been set in that universe, I think easing off in terms of poll choices might be the better move. Also, I just counted, and as of today, I have 29 possible stories not set in the diaper dimension, so… there’s definitely plenty more to tell. I’ll still go by the polls, but I just might not load them up with the DD stories as much anymore… just have to see though. Speaking of polls… the results are now in. Counting personal messages, any listed on here, and the ones from the poll… winning 55.81% of votes, the winner is ‘Sissification and Babification Government Study’ (Title TBD)! So, with what I previously noted, I will carry over the ‘Bethany’ story into the next poll as the DD story, but I will retire The CONtinuance on polls for now. It won’t go away forever, but it’s been at the bottom for a little while now and I think other stories of mine should be given their due. Also, I think I’m going to stick to the two possible votes for future polls. I think it gives everyone a chance to narrow down what they want, and looking at the results… there was a clear first and second place this go around. Looking ahead, this next story is a bit of a task to write. There’s lots of nuances I need to be careful of in that story with some of the topics involved and there’s a number system involved that makes my head itch in making sure it all works still. That all being said, I’m going to take a tiny break once again and I will post the first chapter of that story on 01 August. This should give me time to air out my own head, relax a smidge, ensure the plot is still good for the story, update all the DD materials, and take a crack at the first few chapters of the story at least. Also, I just want to give a big thank you to all who have read this story and to anyone who commented on it or engaged with it. It may not be my most popular story ever, but with that you all have been saying, I have no reason to be saddened over that. My goal is to always improve with these stories and provide a little outlet for you all to enjoy on here. From what you all have said, I think I have achieved that goal, so again, thank you. Now, last but not least and as usual, I hope everyone enjoys this final chapter! Chapter 28: Delivering the Scoop Day 140 – 5:42 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 The trio now staring back at Pete seemed only moments away from either fainting or fighting. For his own part however, Pete blinked back as if he was about to ask if they had heard him. For Ashley, it had to be seen as yet another seeming loss in this horrible dimension. Seeing Pete there and him telling her a big fat ‘no’ to leaving… from her facial expression and sudden lack of life in her body, it was almost like a little of her soul seemed to have died. “Pete…” Betty began, almost stumbling over her words as she tried to explain what was happening. “I…” “Not now, Betty,” Pete said adamantly though curiously and likely thankfully not hatefully. “We need to discuss other things at the moment. Our conversation about all this secrecy can wait, but… seriously, did you all not hear me? Ashley can’t leave as far as I can tell.” Seemingly snapping out of his previous stupor, Brother popped in next. “And just what the heck does that mean?” he asked, stepping back up to the countertop and placing his hand firmly on top to emphasize his point. “Betty and I have a vested interest in getting Ashley back home. You, however… you work for the people actively trying to keep her here. You betrayed her and…” “Woah, woah… settle down there. I can tell feelings might be a little flared, so before you go and challenge me to pistols at dawn, can I at least explain myself here? I mean… you all are assuming the worst of me,” Pete noted hastily… almost like he was trying to defend himself against an angry mob about to descend on him. “I mean… have you even dealt with the chip in Ashley yet?” Everyone’s eyes bulged and Ashley even began to search her body for the sign of a chip. “Chip?” Brother questioned, the seeming skeptic of the group now. “What chip?” Pete sighed and then turned slightly to show off better when he pointed to the back of his own neck. “Here…” He then turned back around to face the trio again. “When Ashley broke into the facility and was caught, our esteemed mayor had a real bone to pick with her. He was going to obliterate her on the spot! And by that, I mean… near absolute brain death. She would be a newborn at best… it was a ‘no chances of recovery’ sort of policy with him after what she managed to pull off.” “No…” Betty looked like she was going to cry or faint any second now. “He wouldn’t… couldn’t…” “Well, he didn’t because I stopped it, Bee… I got the phone call and got there just in time to stop things,” he explained. “Vasiliou was threatening everything he could at us. He had the evidence with him and everything, so he had the means and the temperament to throw us down and destroy us. Right then, we had no chance. We were going down…” He then trailed off for a moment before looking back up and sticking one finger out. “But I knew there was something even he couldn’t pass up or say no to… FOY.” No one said a word for a few seconds after that. “FOY?” Ashley questioned, seemingly the most perplexed and yet intrigued about it. “I’ve heard about that before, but…” “Pete…” Betty now seemed horrified as she interrupted Ashley… almost like she had just realized something terrible in implication. “You didn’t… please tell me you didn’t.” Pete sighed. “I wish I could tell you that I didn’t, Bee. I really do, but… we were going to lose Ashley and then we had a 90% chance of going to jail ourselves. I weighed the options and chose the second choice of amnesty. I had to agree that she would be regressed in certain ways, a chip would be planted inside her spine to keep her grounded, and… I would finish the FOY compound for them… but nothing else for us. It was a deal I knew I would never get again...” “And what the heck is FOY?” Ashley asked, nearly stomping her foot, her patience seemingly wearing thin now over her previous question having gone unanswered. “It’s death to any mature Little,” Brother explained with clear disdain in his voice, most of it now appearing to be directed squarely at Pete. “There’s a street version that’s been out for at least a decade now… maybe more, but it essentially causes Littles to regress in a massive way… permanently.” “That’s right,” Pete confirmed with a heaviness in his words that indicated he knew exactly the lengths of negativity that he was now unleashing on the world of Littles. “I hated it, but at the time, I felt I had no other choice. My family that I loved or a population of Littles… I hate myself for it even now, but I gave Vasiliou and the general the new compound. More stable… less bugs than the street drug, but more importantly for those two… a way they could affect every Little across the board without exception…” He then winced quickly. “And certain wayward Bigs as well…” “Wait… I thought that was just a myth!” Brother seemed horrified over the possibilities of such a powerful drug. “Are you telling me…?” “It was… but now that I’ve altered the drug, it can be used against Bigs… Middles… Littles… everyone! For the sake of my family… I sacrificed everyone else. I will regret that the rest of my life, but… now, we need to focus on the future. What we can do now. I have a plan, but we need to refocus on Ashley first.” The trio, though still horrified and shocked over that revelation, nodded in agreement. Pete then turned to Ashley. “So… back to what I was saying about the chip…” He looked deep into her eyes with a sense of sympathy and regret. “Sweetie… that chip can’t be removed. And, in all likelihood, it would kill you if you left this dimension.” Ashley’s eyes instantly watered over the clear implication. “No… please… tell me no!” Seeing her Little in distress, Betty quickly ran over and comforted her, but it seemed even her presence combined with Bunty wasn’t helping the now shaking Little. In desperation, Betty looked back towards her husband. “Isn’t there anything you can do, Pete?” she asked her eyes full of hope… even if it might have only been false at this point. Pete sighed. “Maybe… but not right now. Right now… we need to focus on that camera in her eye… and critically, what’s stored on it.” He pointed right at Ashley. “That is our best shot of getting back at these people and maybe our solution for getting out of this mess.” Ashley sniffed and seemed to break through her dashed hopes… if only for a moment. “You know about the eye?” Pete nodded. “Yes… and you really being an investigative journalist.” He sighed and then pulled out a file from his nearby briefcase labeled ‘Ashley Cutters.’ “I’ve known about your identity for months now…” He opened the file up. “I’ve known some personal trainers in my time, and frankly… you never struck me as one.” Ashley winced through her tears. ‘Crud… I knew that cover wasn’t good enough!’ “At first, I just waved it off as personal trainers being different on Earth, but then… you started asking me questions. Littles are inquisitive, so again, I didn’t think anything of it… but then you broke into my office.” Pete blinked back at Ashley as if he was waiting for an explanation. For her part, Ashley could only stare back at Pete for a moment before wiping her nose and sniffling a little. “You… you knew about that?” Pete nodded. “I did, but I didn’t raise a fuss about it. If anything, it made me even more curious about you… so I pushed harder with some of my more anonymous contacts in portal travel, and… well, your file of ‘Ashley Jones’ was good. Definitely professional… just not good enough for us and our methods of deep analysis and detection. But since you were a Little coming over voluntarily… no one really cared at the office when they found out at first. To be honest, I think most of them just thought you were going to be captured and regressed. Which, frankly, was a good guess… at least usually.” “And you didn’t tell me?” Betty asked, now finding out all this herself now as well. “I didn’t want to burden you, Bee,” Pete said in earnest. “When I found out about all that, you had just been told about your slim chances to conceive, and I had never seen you so passionate about taking care of a Little. So,” he then turned back to Ashley, “I stowed your file and kept an eye on you.” “And that’s it?” Ashley questioned, wiping a few more tears away. While she was clearly still deeply saddened over the chip and what that meant to her, the investigative journalist in her always looking for the truth seemed to be coming out fully now. “Well, no…” Pete sighed. “See, when you broke into the facility, that set off a lot of things. First off, they discovered your identity as well, but like the portal agency, by then, they didn’t care since they had caught you and only thought you had the physical copies of the files. Secondly, though, in the whole investigation that was launched, one of the more loyal guards to me, and not Vasiliou or the general, handed me this file.” From inside the thick manila folder, Pete pulled out a familiar looking small one. “Wait…” Ashley pulled the file closer. “My memory is fuzzy, but is this…?” Pete nodded. “The one that was hidden from me in my own files. You had taken it and from what I can tell, you were going to show it to Betty and me. I knew about your eye camera by then, so there wasn’t a more rational explanation of why you would take something so cumbersome with you. So, more than a little curious and suspicious of the company, I looked inside and…” Pete sighed and pulled the file over to Betty. “This brings me to my last point. When I saw what was in there, I knew Diamond Technologies was dirty, but I had always felt that they were an ‘ends to justifying the means’ kind of company. Seeing this file to better show how to manipulate me and my wife… and then later when they started to threaten all three of us…” Pete’s knuckles cracked, and he stood up and took some deep breaths. Meanwhile, Betty’s expression turned to horror, shock, and despair as she looked over her file… particularly the spots regarding getting closer to Ashley because she couldn’t have kids and Ashley would make a great substitute… and way to manipulate the Big. Pete then turned around. “So… time to lay out my cards…” Pete took in a huge breath of air. “When I saw all that… something in me clicked and I knew something needed to change. So, as part of that, I need all three of you for this to work, but bottom line… I’m planning on going against Diamond Technologies with what we all know.” The room sat unmercifully still and silent for at least a minute. Pete looked relieved to have finally gotten it all off his chest. Brother looked suspicious but as if he was already scheming as well. Betty looked stunned but maybe relieved as well… probably owing to the fact that Pete had not betrayed them and seemed to actually be currently helping them instead. For Ashley, her face was still full of sorrow, but maybe a little confusion and more than plenty of concern. “I… I’m stuck here. It’s… it’s terrible, and I want to help with my camera,” she noted with sincerity as she pointed directly to her eye housing the camera. “And it might be important, but it’s just one thing and I can’t access it. Also… I’m leaving without any way of helping you all. I just… I want to help, but… I just don’t see how you all can go against this place and come out on the other side.” Betty sighed. “I have to agree, honey. Ashley may be a huge part of this, and it’s great she wants to help, but… what about us? She gets to go home, but… we’re still here, right? Between the general, Vasiliou, and even Beakerman, all this just seems like suicide… or at least a one-way trip to being regressed ourselves with your own new formula. So… tell me. Am I missing something here?” “Yes and no,” Pete admitted after a heavy sigh. “It’s one of the reasons I’m just telling you all this now. I wasn’t sure about a few details, and I’m still not, but… I needed LRGs help in this, and I didn’t know about Brother until the other day when I arrived home a little earlier than usual and saw the man that we suspected to be codename, ‘Brother’ exited the driveway. Naturally, I was curious, so, I came home early today to listen in… and I did.” “Okay… fine,” Brother said with a clear impatience now… seemingly still trying to figure out if all this was a trap or not. “You need LRG, and I can get that for you, but… how does it all connect? How does Ashley, me, and even Betty work into you screwing over this place?” Pete smirked and sighed. “Well, I have a plan. I just… I need some time to put it all in motion. I’ll explain everything, but… can you all wait to enact your own previous plan?” It was an obvious risk, and from everyone’s facial expressions, they knew it as well. Ashley ran the risk of staying here longer, now that Brother had shown his face, he was running a risk, and Betty waited on all this in her own yet unannounced role. Plus, all this was hinging on the trust of one of the top scientists and personnel in Peirama. Still, after a moment, all nodded. With the addition of Ashley’s chip, whatever Pete had planned now had to be better than simply sneaking Ashley out of town and risking her life just getting home. * * * Day 152 – 10:16 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 Wait. Listen out and wait… those were the instructions that Pete had ultimately passed to the trio on that fateful Monday. He had laid his plan out in its entirety, and while it was strong and had a high chance of both hurting Diamond Technologies and freeing Ashley, it still needed time. And in Peirama, with everything exposed now, it was a large risk. Still, everyone was motivated in both of their tasks now and vigilance seemed to be the key while Pete gathered up what he needed in order to execute the plan properly. And in the meantime, each member had their own tasks. Brother needed to contact LRG to provide passes and transportation afterward to not only guarantee they could leave in something besides what turned out to be a company car if needed but also get Ashley away safely as well with her chip. Betty had to gather her own information on the plant that FOY was derived from coming from Tanassum. Knowing its components and makeup, nature sometimes had a counterbalance… or in this case, cure. Plus, her own research had touched on several projects in town, and she knew several of the Bigs and were on friendly terms with them, so, she had also been assigned to ask a few questions to add to the information being sent back about Peirama. Ashley, given her high visibility as a Little both around town and at daycare, and her apparent value to Beakerman, she had the unenviable task of simply laying low. Stay out of trouble. Not fights, no inciting riots, no risks whatsoever. For the Little that had been at the center of so many things, being pushed to the side to protect her own well-being and the safety of the information in her head was tough… but ultimately necessary. Fortunately, Ashley knew that and while she sighed and bitterly complained about it at first, she mostly went on as she had before when it was just her, Brother, and Betty making the plans. Simply put… she had to act like a true Little and blend in. The general and maybe even Vasiliou knew that something was happening at the facility each Wednesday for her, but the outcome was still very much left in the dark. Now that Pete had shown his hand, so to speak, it was obvious that it was done on purpose. So, time passed on. Naps, diaper changes, and Bunty were all mixed in with secret meetings, hushed discussions, and a plan coming together. If one wasn’t too wise, they might have thought that it was all just stalling, but soon, it seemed every activity in Peirama was now twinged with the prospect of the four’s ultimate plan. It was November. Halloween had passed with much fanfare and all the Littles had dressed up in their very best and had taken away a haul of candy. But with that passing and the days growing both colder and darker, the last of the fall festivals had descended on the town of Peirama. Ashley, not one to shy away from fun anymore and adopting her role of bestest Little ever, had readily joined in with her friends as they took part in the various activities located just outside of town… namely for the pumpkin chunkin held there. Given that it was Peirama though, the various contraptions used to throw old pumpkins away were far too dangerous for Littles, so Ashley and her friends readily enjoyed the other fall activities. “Alright, honey,” Betty guided as she sat down at the top of the hill where one of the slides had been set up, “I’ve got the burlap sack all situated. You just sit between my legs and hold on.” “And Bunty?” There was an edge of fear in her voice… one of the many things that still hadn’t abated after several Wednesday night sessions with Pete. Betty smiled. “She’ll go right between your legs. Keep them closed tight and Bunty will be with you the whole way… just like I will be.” “Yeah, Ash,” Olly actively encouraged from just behind them. “It’s just a slide. No big deal. I mean… if Marilyn and Simon could do it…” He looked down the large hill at the two Littles and their respective caregivers right behind them. Ashley nodded. “Right. Can’t have them showing off better than me, but… just in case…” Ashley sat down and stuffed Bunty instead inside the front part of her denim overalls. “There! Now she won’t be going anywhere!” Betty smiled and clung onto Ashley. “Very clever. Now… ready?” Ashley winced as she stared just beyond Betty’s feet and at the drop off coming in moments… but still nodded. “Alright! Here we go!” Betty took a breath and gripped the sides of the hay bales lining the track. “And… one. Two. Three!” With all her effort, she pushed off and the two rocketed downward. “Ahhh!” Ashley screamed bloody murder as they raced down the hill. Betty clung onto her as she clung onto her Big. There was definitely a sense that though Ashley was supposed to be pretending and had ‘matured’ in the past few weeks thanks to Pete, there was a legitimate sense of comfort and protection that she received from Betty. “Oh! Look at Daddy!” Betty called out, temporarily moving her hand from Ashley and pointing to Pete while also using his public name. In truth, she did know that Ashley no loner called him that, but for multiple reasons, Littles simply never went back to calling their Big by their first name once they started with ‘Mommy’ or ‘Daddy.’ So, it was decided as a group, even with Ashley’s approval, that Betty and Pete would still be called Mommy and Daddy, respectively, in public. Nearby and on the side of the track going down the hill, just a little way up from the bottom, Pete was standing and waving as he took a picture of the two women in his life. It was a classic family moment that no doubt millions had captured before them. It was almost too perfect. “There’s my girls!” he called out, racing over to them while snapping several photos once they reached the bottom. Ashley was laughing but it did take a moment for Betty to pry her hands off her pant legs once they had come to a stop. “It’s okay, Ash. We’re at the bottom now.” Ash let go quickly and jumped up. “Oh! I wasn’t scared. Just… safety is all…” Betty looked skeptical but Ron beat her to it. “Right… and that screaming Little coming down the slide was… someone else, right?” Ashley rolled her eyes and just turned in time to spot a hurdling Olly come down with his mommy as well. It seemed the tradition today… along with the face paint that most of the Littles had gotten or the petting zoo where all had chosen their favorite miniature animal… including Ashley. With all Littles and their Bigs now firmly on the ground, the group took off to wander around the fall festival once more. Pete gawked at the odd machinery and several stalls of tantalizing food, eventually succumbing and grabbing a slice of Milo pie. From her juice at the daycare, Ashley immediately seized on it as well. “Still can’t believe this tastes like apples…” she mused, getting her mouth slightly sticky from the filling inside the delicious treat. Betty smiled and pulled out a convenient baby wipe to clean her mouth off with. “Well, of course, sweetie. Milo is our version of what you call the apple. It’s the same thing.” She giggled slightly like it was the most obvious thing in the world… much to Ashley’s resultant blush. “Oh, don’t be too hard on her, Bee…” Pete said, swallowing yet another bite of the pie himself. “It took forever for you to learn that yourself in college during our Earth course together.” Betty sighed and nodded, and for a second… almost looked wistful, nostalgic, and yet sad as she looked around her. Ashley might have pressed more, but a microphone soon buzzed to life in the speakers overhead. “Attention! Attention! The mayoral speech will be beginning in approximately two minutes on the main stage.” Given the trio’s run-ins with the mayor lately, it likely wasn’t a shock to any of them as they all simultaneously groaned. Still, they continued to the main stage… likely to keep up appearances as supportive members of the community. On the way, however, they also bumped into Brother. Of course, here, he was simply the overall landscaper of the town. Ashley had seen him around before and had even caught him staring at her a few times when she first got here, but she had always shrugged it off as another odd Big. Now though, there was almost tension between the four of them as they passed each other. It wasn’t in an adversarial way. Just… more of a way that they all knew the other was carrying around a secret with them that could undo the rest in a second. Being seen together, knowing that they all knew each other’s secrets seemed dangerous in such a public setting. So, after a bit of a frozen and tense moment, Brother quickly departed from the family trio. Pete only brushed it off and continued toward the stage with Betty and Ashley following close behind hand in hand. “Good afternoon!” Mayor Vasiliou began, soon going on several tangents about the fall weather, corporate success, and all manner of things that sounded more like a would-be future CEO rather than a simple scientist or the mayor that he was. Still, it was pretty typical and even boring to anyone but the most loyalist company members… which didn’t include people like Pete or Betty. Then, he started talking about company loyalty. That got their attention. “We are all a family here. The disloyalty of one member… or even two, is never something we should take lightly. What one of us does affects us all. This can be both bad…” His focus now seemed to be directly hovering over Pete and Betty. “Or with loyalty and cooperation, a good thing!” He then walked to the left of the stage. “Soon, we will be judging the weights and sizes of our animals.” He gestured over to some of the fattest pigs known… all a result of specific genetic and specialized food manipulation. “Or… the event you all came for… our pumpkin chunkin competition!” He then turned to the general behind him on stage. “General? Will you do the honors of throwing the first pumpkin today?” The general stepped forward and smiled. “It would be my honor.” The man then stepped up, and in one motion, yanked the cord and activated the machine… sending the poor attached pumpkin hurdling far and away toward the distant mountains. Everyone cheered. A few bits of pomp and circumstance later, the speeches were over, and the crowd dispersed. Betty, Pete, and Ashley ambled around as they perused more treats, gadgets, and homemade items, but it didn’t take long for them to run right into a wandering general and mayor. “Betty… Ashley… Pete…” Vasiliou glared with hot hatred behind his eyes at the three of them. Knowing all she did about him now, Ashley clung to Bunty even tighter and backed up into Betty for some measure of comfort and safety. By the way she gripped her Little as well though, Betty seemed like she needed the added support from her as well. “General… Mayor…” Pete nearly growled at Vasiliou and while no punches were thrown, the hatred simmering between Pete and Vasiliou seemed boundless. Only the general seemed to be the mediator and the lynchpin which kept them from brawling on the spot. “So… any progress with my next formula?” he asked with a near twinkle in his eye. “Some…” Pete was clearly trying to be as vague and murky as possible. With his distaste for his work now and the eventual leak of information, more progress had been deemed ‘unwise’ in the planning stages previously. He would stay on and work, but only as a means to keep finding out more information. Actual progress would either be nearly stopped or at least slowed to a crawl. But the general didn’t know that. “I see…” the general sighed. “Seems to be going slow these days, but… I guess that’s just progress for you here. Waited for years for that special formula before, and then, bam! You got it in less than a month!” “Speaking of which,” Vasiliou jumped in and looking first at Pete and then towards Betty and Ashley. “I hope you all our minding yourselves. Wouldn’t want a repeat of what happened last time now, would we?” His words seemed to slide off his cruel tongue and worm their way around the family at present. “I can promise you this… there won’t be any third chances with some special deal by creating yet another drug for us…” His glared narrowed on Ashley and the Little let out a little squeak of fear. ‘Oh no! Does he know about us? Our plans? Is he just toying with us? Are we sunk yet again? And this time I’m going to be regressed, and Pete and Betty jailed or worse? And then I lose my mind, and the world goes to pieces and…’ Betty pulled in Ashley tighter and bent over slightly to hug her upper chest from behind. It wasn’t a full hug, but the Little’s thoughts slowed, and she took deep heaving breaths. “Well, thanks for that lovely image, mister mayor,” Pete nearly mocked. “We’re all fine and even… I have to say that we’ve never been happier. I’m sorry to say that your efforts have been in vain to hurt my family further. Sad really…” Vasiliou snarled and stepped closer, cracking his knuckles as he did so. Pete simply reached to his side and gently nudged Ashley and Betty behind him. Once again though, the general nearly hopped in the middle of it. “Now, look here you two! We cannot have our mayor and top scientist at odds with each other! I want this to end righ…” He then stopped and his right eye seemed to quiver before easing up in nearly an instant. “But that can wait for another day. Come, Mayor. You have other… mayoral duties to attend to. I’m sure the animal size contest needs an extra judge to break a tie…” Vasiliou sighed before glaring intensely at Pete and Ashley and Betty behind him. “No, those can wait. This employee is making a bad example, and I think Beakerman should be informed that As…” “Phillip!” The general grabbed the mayor by the shoulder and nearly shoved him to the ground from the sheer might of his single grip. “We will do this another day.” Mayor Vasiliou glared back at him for a moment before nearly shrinking away. “But I…” “Please…” the general emphasized. “They have a… matter to attend to.” When that didn’t seem to work though, the general shifted his eye movements in the direction of Ashley. “An important, Little matter.” Right then, Vasiliou seemed to finally understand the implication. “Oh… right…” Turning back, he glared at Pete before adopting a more neutral look. “Until next time, Pete. And you better have progress with that new formula.” Not giving Pete a second to speak, Vasiliou turned and walked away. The general, sighing, turned to Pete. “We really need to get you two talking again. It’s not good to have you two in this stalemate of bickering.” Pete nodded. “You have yourself a good festival, general.” Pete was blowing him off, but gratefully, the general was either too dense to understand that or too diplomatic to make any move against him. So, like Vasiliou, he nodded, thanked him for the formula again, and then left. Once gone, Pete turned to Ashley with a wide smile. “Oh! That was brilliant thinking, Ash! The general deals with Littles all the time, but he can never stand their actions… particularly some of the more squishy, sticky, or smelly aspects that come along with them! Using your diaper like that was a stroke of genius to get him to leave and end the conversation. 10 out of 10 for effort and execution!” Ashley looked like she was about to object but stopped cold and wiggled slightly. ‘I’m… mushy? I went… poopy? I… I didn’t know…’ She winced but still played it off. “Well, you know… anything to help. I don’t like either of them anyways…” Pete chuckled and Betty sighed before readjusting the strap of the diaper bag draped over her shoulder. “Come on, sweetie. Let’s get that mush tush of yours all nice and clean.” She held out her hand. Ashley quickly took and walked away with her now usual waddle. She didn’t say anything, but dread filled her expression completely… likely dread over her own future after all this was over. * * * Day 157 – 6:05 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley paced around the room nervously. “Where is he?” she asked for at least the seventh time in the past ten minutes. “He should’ve been here by now!” “Easy there, Ash,” Betty said trying to calm her Little down. “Brother said six and it’s only five minutes after.” “Right,” Pete agreed, stepping back from the front room where he had been on the lookout for any suspicious activity. “He needs to be careful. After today, all this could be done, and besides… talking to him, we need the codes he has to ensure this message gets sent out.” “Yeah. I just…” Ashley shook her head and kept pacing. Her stress wasn’t dissipating though, but it wasn’t too surprising given everything it had taken to get where they were right then. Codes, at least two dozen more interviews from Bigs and Littles alike about the various experiments going on here and a massive data copy from the facility’s main servers. All had been done in secrecy as much as possible, but they were all still committing a massive crime… both for the company and legally speaking as well. Also though, Ashley was now getting nervous about what came after all this. Get more information and then bundle it up and send it out. That was the plan, and it was darn simple, but there were elements that hadn’t been discussed… at least not with her. It wasn’t the worst thing ever, and per her continuing nightly logs, she knew being a Little and vulnerable to interrogation after being regressed if captured that she would be left out of some things… just not most of the plan. Further, while elements of the plan still seemed a mystery, her life afterward continually plagued her mind. Pete’s efforts were nearly miraculous given the scans of her brain that he had done before. He had literally reawakened part of her that might otherwise sleep forever until the end. So, that was great… but it still wasn’t enough. Simply put, Ashley wasn’t herself… or at least the self she was when she first came to this dimension back in June. Five months later, Ashley was a different Little. First off, she was a Little. Not regressed, but daily she would be reminded of her changes in likes, movements, abilities… it all was different. Various shades maybe, but when Betty still had to change her diapers or a life without Bunty seemed utterly horrifying to her, those shades seemed pointless. “Ash,” Betty said with a little more force. “Please… sit by me and take a breath. Please, honey.” Her words seemed to work and the Little stopped pacing and sat where instructed. “Good. Now some deep breaths for me and remember… don’t get too worked up over this. We take it one step at a time, and we don’t worry what we can’t control, right?” Ashley nodded and hugged Bunty tighter as she breathed harder in and out as instructed. Relief soon came to her. ‘I don’t want to stay, but… what am I going to do without Betty?’ The question had been asked before dozens of times… and even now, it still lingered. Soon though, hearing the designated knock, Pete went to the back door and let Brother in. “Sorry I’m late. I think you might have a spy checking in on you. Circled the block at least four times in the past hour. Not good, so I have to ask…” He then reached inside his bag and produced a flash drive. “Are you sure about this?” Pete looked over at Ashley and then back at Brother with a fierce set of determination. “Absolutely.” Brother nodded and handed the drive to Pete. Pete wasted no time and unlocked the door to his basement office. After the group arrived in the basement as well, Pete showed off the massive computer he had been tinkering with recently. “Okay… I’ve had a chance to look at the specs of Ashley’s eye. Combined with these codes, my information, and what Betty could pull as well, we now have a deep file on this place.” “And… we mail it to someone?” Ashley asked, almost innocent and Little-like in that one moment, only further emphasized by how close she was hugging Bunty still. Pete smiled but shook his head. “Not exactly. Based on the schematics I pulled, I can just wirelessly connect the feed from your camera into a file that I will then send out. Just to be sure, I’m going to send it through the portal transmission network to your paper’s branch on Earth, but just in case its monitored and intercepted before going through, I’m also sending it to a few areas around here… including several LRG locations.” He then pointed to the now inserted flash drive. “Hence the codes I needed.” Brother nodded. “Yep. All should be there. The locations I tagged… they’ll sit on the information as requested, but I have to say… once they act on it, you two,” he said pointing to Betty and Pete, “are going to be in some awfully hot water. You have to know that when you do this, Diamond Technologies will absolutely know that this data was pulled, and… you would be a prime suspect.” Ashley clinched to Bunty closer, even moving her up to caress her cheek tenderly. Pete nodded. “Yes, I thought of that, and I was very thorough covering my tracks. Helps to be one of the top scientists at the facility… gives me access to erase things.” He then took a deep breath. “But also… tomorrow morning, I am handing in my notice of resignation. I am leaving Peirama.” Brother’s mouth dropped open and Ashley gasped. Betty smiled and took Pete’s hand. “Actually… we both will be.” “You’re doing… what?” Ashley seemed flabbergasted over this new information. Pete and Betty were pillars of the community and the company here. ‘Holy… leaving here for them would be like if the Statue of Liberty suddenly up and left New York City!’ “We’re resigning and leaving Peirama, sweetie,” Betty reiterated before sighing. “Ash… we know you can’t leave this dimension, but if you stay here… you’ll never have a normal life again. Plus, we don’t care for the company or the town too much anyways. It’s a win-win.” As Ashley seemed to be mulling it all over, Pete then turned to Brother. “Also… I’ve anticipated them possibly finding out that a leak came from me. So, I am also sending this information to a secure server. There, I have to send a safety code to it every three days. If I don’t, a message will automatically be sent to every paper across the country about all the nasty deeds being done here. If Betty, Ashley, or I ever are captured or confronted about the leak, it will be our bargaining chip… or at least our revenge.” Ashley, clearly still thinking on the information, seemed to have only one outward thought though. “So… if you all are leaving… I’m assuming I’m coming with you all. So… am I just going to forever be your Little to be carted around the country forever now?” Pete almost said something, but Betty was faster and quickly took Ashley’s hands in hers. “We would never want that for you, honey. I know as a Big, I was never happier than when you called me Mommy… but that wasn’t you… or at least not the you that I wanted in my life.” She blinked a few times, the weighted emotion of it all clearly getting to her still. “I would be happy forever if you stayed with us as we wandered around the country, showing you all the sights, but… both of us have already found jobs at our alma mater in Cepalocum.” “And what’s there that’s so special?” Ashley asked, her satisfaction clearly not having been met yet. “There’s a lot there,” Pete then explained. “It’s actually where we first met each other, but also… the university there can advance our research into FOY and combatting it, and with Brother’s help, we’ve already been in contact with the LRG offices there where we can help out even more.” Brother nodded from his spot in the corner of the room. “But for you,” Pete continued, “they might have the equipment to help you and even remove the chip from in your neck.” “So, I then can go home?” This time, her desire for satisfaction seemed to be more replaced by hope. Betty sighed with a deep set of sadness but nodded. “If that is what you want, then yes.” There was silence for a moment afterward, but the computer then beeped. “Oh! It’s done. Link established!” Pete exclaimed. He then clicked on several buttons and a few more beeps sounded off before he turned around to Ashley. “Ash… since this is your story… your information… you paying the high cost of getting it all… I want you to do the honors and push the button.” ‘Execute’ flashed in green to the lower left of the screen. “That’s it?” Pete chuckled but nodded. “That’s it. Push that, and instantly, all will be transmitted out there.” Ashley looked at the button again, but instead of pushing it, went over and hugged both Pete and Betty. “Whatever happens next… I just want to thank you both. I… all this has changed me in ways I’m still not even fully sure about, but… if it wasn’t for you two… and even you Brother,” she noted, looking over in the corner to the for once happy looking red head, “I might have never succeeded. I would have just been another blip… another stat of a failed journalist over here or worse, a babbling and regressed Little. So... thank you.” “And you’re very welcome, sweetie,” Betty beamed, her Little’s thank seemingly warming her heart in a place that had been cold ever since Ashley had stopped calling her ‘Mommy.’ It still likely wasn’t perfect, but her bond with her was one without regrets. Pete smiled. “You’re also very welcome, honey. But now…” He then turned her over towards the screen once more. “Push the button and complete your story.” Looking back for a second, Ashley smiled and nodded before turning back the button. “And here we go…” With a sigh of relief of completion, the Little pushed down on the button. * * * * Recording Terminated – End of Line * * * * Vincent unhooked from the headset for what seemed like the final time. “Woah… all the data… it’s… it’s all the data from Diamond Technologies from Peirama. This is… this is huge. I…” He sighed and looked back at his screen. “I wondered what happened to them though…” Vincent pressed in on his screen and immediately began to transmit the final data package to ‘X’ and LRG headquarters. It would take months… likely even years to sort through it all, but it was there. “Now, let’s see where you three ended up and…” Vincent stopped and saw another blinking light in his mailbox. “Huh… wonder what that is.” Vincent clicked on the message. “Looks like it’s from ‘X’ about another file they found that seemed linked to Ashley’s? Oh, and here’s the link to the page with the files. Seems like it’s a Sgt. El…” His screen blacked out for a second and soon, another message popped on his screen that turned Vincent white. “They’re coming! Run! - X” Vincent briefly and visibly panicked and looked towards his monitors and other security devices. Seconds later, switching to another view from the perimeter, several vans showed up and were soon unloaded with at least a dozen soldiers. Vincent shot back and checked the status bar of the transmission of data. “Okay… almost done. The perimeter fence is at least a mile away from me and it’ll take them a second to bust in. Gives me a moment longer to ensure the next steps…” So, as he had practiced before when his safety was threatened previously, Vincent sent a message to LRG about a possible tracer bug on the file, a mystery code for further contact, and a coded transmission to prove it really was him. Then, he copied the files as well on to a removeable drive and stashed that in his bugout bag. “Okay… just need to…” The sound of an explosion ripped through his small cabin. “Well… crap. They made it through. Gotta go now!” Looking at his screen the information was sent, and again as practiced, Vincent ran over to a very specific box and pulled out two very powerful and specialized magnets. “Sorry my beauties, but… I can’t risk you all being read.” With a sigh of anguish, he then scanned all his devices… and erased them. Finally, he pulled all his paperwork in a specific and high-end incinerator and burned all the perishable files to a crisp. Dinging to show it was done, Vincent checked the monitors one last time before cratering them as well. “Sorry… but on to a new place I guess!” Vincent then grabbed his bug out bag, took one last look around and fled out the back door. About fifteen minutes later, the front door caved in, and the cabin was surrounded by armed military personnel. Moments later, they began to search everywhere and under every object. “All clear!” the leader announced about a minute later. Several of the armed personnel left, but then two very familiar figures walked in. “Did they find anything, captain?” the general asked as he scratched his head in seeming exhaustion. “Negative, sir. Appears the hacker wiped everything down,” he informed the general. “We’ll still take it all back with us to analyze. Could be something left or a manufacturer’s tag or something useful for us to track him down. And we could also analyze the house for any photos or receipts or…” “There’s not going to be any of that, you idiot!” Mayor Vasiliou exclaimed, looking nearly half-crazed at that point as he threw his hands up in the air. “He managed to avoid us and set several traps for us and is situated on a compound in the middle of fucking nowhere and…” “That will be all, captain,” the general noted quickly before Vasiliou could yell anymore. “Thank you, and good ideas all of them. But… will you give us just a minute here?” The captain nodded wordlessly and used some hand signals to get all his men out of the cabin as well. Now alone, the general glared back at Vasiliou. “May I remind you that in all likelihood, the reason that Pete and Betty left was because of your handling of the situation? Your hot temper cost them the original life of their Little. If you were any kind of decent father to Nancy, you would know that.” Vasiliou growled before turning away and kicking one of the discarded trash bins over. Meanwhile, another armed personnel came from the back. “Sir? Sorry to disturb you sir, but we found a trail out back. Can’t be too old, but… it leads off outside of the back perimeter here to some tire treads in the mud. Subject is probably gone, but we could follow to maybe see his next move and go from there.” The general nodded. “Good, good. Send a team to follow and have the rest come back here and begin taking this cabin apart for evidence.” The man nodded and nearly trotted away before the general stopped him. “Oh… and sergeant?” The sergeant stopped and walked back into the cabin after placing only a single foot outside the door. “Can you do me a favor and cut the power or disconnect that camera?” he said pointing to one of the few blinking cameras still in the corner of the room. “Could still be being watched by the hacker or whoever he works for. Don’t want to take that risk.” “Yes, sir!” The sergeant then walked over and stood on the couch before reaching up and grabbing one of the wires. “This… should do it.” He then gave the wire a hard yank. Everything turned black.

Chapter 48 It’s Thursday night and Lilly is sitting on her latest “surprise” from Constance. It was explained that since she can’t seem to keep her pull-ups dry overnight that she needs to have a punishment before bed. Lilly finishes her business and looks down at the pink potty she’s forced to use now. It even has her name on it in yellow with a crown atop the first letter of her name. “Lilly’s Potty” “Good girl, now stand up.” The small woman stands and lets Constance wipe her before she leads her back into her bedroom. Constance let her know that she’d be staying at her place tonight. Lilly looks at her overnight bag in the bathroom but since Constance isn’t grabbing her a fresh pull-up she hopes for some adult time. “Ok baby, hop up.” She says patting the changing pad on her king size bed. Lilly craws up on the bed and sits. “Let’s get this top off of you and get you ready for night night..” she strips the t-shirt off of her teacher and then unsnaps her bra revealing her stiff nipples. “Oh my! Looks like someone wants some “big girl” time, right?” Lilly nods her head yes and starts leaning in to kiss Constance. “Eager little thing aren’t you?” She laughs but soon they both find themselves panting with need using their bodies to please each other. Lilly’s submissive side really shines during these types of playtime, she makes sure that Constance cums first, and at least one time more than she does. That can be a tall order since Lilly can cum from vaginal, clitorial, and anal stimulation. She’s even found herself having a small orgasm from simply being used to satisfy Constance. By the time they finish Lilly is plugged, rubbing herself, pinching her nipples, and licking Constance to one last orgasm. “Such a big girl.” Constance says looking down at her pet writhing around on the bed post cum. “But now it’s time to get you ready for bedtime.” Lilly repositions herself on the changing mat and lifts her legs ready for her pull-up to be slipped over her feet. Instead Constance holds up a light yellow and white item and smiles down at her little charge. “It’s time.” Lilly gasps… “A.. diaper?” “Yes ma’am. I’m not taking any chances of you wetting my bed.” “But I can.. I don’t…… Please?” “Lay back baby.” Constance says slipping a paci in Lilly’s mouth. Lilly lays back and sucks her paci while she is wrapped up in the bulky diaper. She stands up and holds up her arms while Constance slips a short t-shirt over her head. It’s white with yellow ducks on the front, it stops before her bellybutton in a crop top style. “Now we can always see your little diaper.” Constance says with a smile. “Ready for bedtime?” Lilly nods her head yes feeling self conscious wearing the diaper while her student wears adult clothes. She waddles back to the bed and climbs in. “Do you think you can keep this dry?” She says tapping the front of the diaper. “Yeth.” She says back around the paci. “Aww. The lisp is adorable. Well close your eyes and I’ll be back in a bit.” Lilly settles in and soon falls asleep. Constance prepares for the next phase of Lilly’s conditioning… “Wake up baby!” Constance says sliding the small woman’s head away from her breasts. Lilly curled up against her in the night and Constance slid her gown down to give her access to her bare breasts. Lilly realizes that she had her student’s nipple in her mouth and was suckling like a baby… she also noticed that her diaper is wet, and while she usually wakes up and realizes she can’t hold it anymore, this time she slept through all of it. Her potty training quickly becoming a part of her former adult life. “I’m wet?” She says quietly. “Didn’t you know baby? Of course you are. Let’s go update your potty chart.” Constance says climbing out of bed. Lilly follows her over to the chart on the wall and while Constance videos, the saggy diapered girl puts a pouting moon sticker on her chart. “Let’s get you changed.” A few minutes later.. “There we go, all set.” “Constance I can’t….” “It’s part of your costume? No one will even notice, besides, you are just a little girl and you don’t decide what you wear.” Lilly looks at her reflection in the mirror… she’s wearing the cute princess dress that Constance bought her, her hair is in pigtails, cat ears poking through, she can’t possibly wear this to school… “I can’t.. I’m a teacher and..” “Nope, I saw the email. Teachers were encouraged to dress up. Your costume meets the requirements that the principal sent out. Your diaper is hidden by the rhumba panties, and your dress is just long enough that no one will see anyway because you are so short.” “But if I stand up and everyone is sitting..” “Well I guess you better stay at your desk during your classes.” Constance hands Lilly a small pink backpack with hello kitty on the back “Here, I’m tired of carrying your potty problem clothes around so I got you a real diaper bag. See? It says Lilly right here on the back. Cute right?” Lilly shrugs her shoulders and puts it on, the two women head out to school. “Miss Edison, Can you help me with.. OMG you look just precious!” Elizabeth Mead says now realizing the cute outfit that Lilly is wearing for Halloween. “You really did go all out this year. I’m sure the students will like having a teacher that isn’t too stuffy to have some fun.” Lilly blushes but says “Thank you.” “Oh, so what was going to say is that I need someone to help with the car rider line, can you head over there?” Lilly stands in her classroom looking down at her outfit… every single car will have people at eye level with her padded midsection… “Ss sure.. let me grab my coat…” “Nonsense, it’s already 68 degrees outside. You can tell you’ve never been stuck out there with too many clothes on before. Besides, now everyone can see your cute costume. Sweet little princess.. Love it… Come on.” She says heading down the hallway. Lilly follows the AP back to the car rider lineup and hands her a small slow/stop sign. The short woman goes to the front of the line and starts waving traffic through. Several of the kids make comments about her costume and sitting in a car while she’s on the curb gives anyone a clear shot of her ruffled panties when she turns around. She is feeling pretty humiliated at the thought. She receives a few text messages but she doesn’t have time to check them. Finally it’s 1st Bell and she rushes back to her classroom, as she walks inside her students all giggle at her outfit. She blushes since they are seated and she can only imagine what they are seeing below her hem. She gets a chance to check her texts and sees they are photos of her exposed panties that Constance sent her. “Cute panties baby, I wonder if they can tell you’re diapered under there? I have a video of you waddling up that I’ll show you at lunch.” Second period and Lilly is fidgeting. Her bladder control continues to wain and she’s dribbled several times into her diaper. While the bulky padding against her slit feels sexy, the fullness in her bladder is pushing her towards the edge… she rocks herself slowly at her desk while her students work on their assignments. Her phone lights up… “Just let go baby.” DomDaddy says. “Mmmmm. Oh Daddy… I can’t help it, I’m dribbling a little more!” She replies. “I know baby, so just let it go, my little girl can’t hold her pee pee can she?” “Nuh uh….” Lilly says relaxing her bladder and flooding her diaper. She is thankful she isn’t wearing a pull-up today, it definitely would have leaked. “Good girl. I can see from under your desk that your diaper poofed out some.” Lilly looks down and you can definitely see the panties puffed away from her body due to the expanding diaper. “Sorry Daddy, I couldn’t help it.” She plays along. “I know. It’s ok! I love my little.” “I love you!” Lilly likes the warm feeling between her legs and after a quick check that no one is paying attention she slides to the corner of her chair and starts pushing herself against the edge. The feeling of the pressure and wet padding against her body puts her arousal in overdrive… she checks the clock and slows her actions holding out till the bell rings… The bell sounds a minute later and as the students start walking out she is already gyrating against her chair, she asks the last student to please close her door and within minutes she’s moaning as another orgasm rocks her body…. “Hi Miss Edison.” “Oh hello Constance.” She responds picking up her tray to go eat. “Your costume is really cute. Are you supposed to be a princess or a baby?” Lilly blushes as the cafeteria worker smirks and looks over the woman’s outfit. “Oh! I’m a princess. I mean I guess I should really say I’m a queen since I’m grown but..” “Definitely not a queen. Your dress is too cutesy for that.” She reaches over and slides the dress up exposing the ruffled panties “and a queen wouldn’t wear rhumba panties, but a baby would!” Lilly reaches back and pulls her dress back in place. “I.. I just thought these were cute and the dress is a little short so I wanted something to coverup with.” “Like cheer shorts?” “Yes. Just like that.” “Oh ok, well it’s cute. I’ll see you in class later.” Constance walks away leaving Lilly standing at the counter. Constance meets Lilly back in her classroom after lunch and checks Lilly’s diaper. She finds it cute that it’s wet, but decides that it isn’t wet enough for a change. Lilly pouts but the bell rings announcing that her 3rd period students will be there soon so she doesn’t have time to argue. Fourth period and Constance makes a few comments about Lilly’s costume innocently bringing attention to her teacher’s juvenile outfit, other students talk about it as well along with their own outfits but those are mostly girls with cat ears and black makeup on their nose and cheeks in a halfhearted attempt at dressing up or a couple of the nerdier boys wearing robes or camouflage hunting clothes to look like wizards, ninjas, or soldiers. Near the end of class, Lilly wets again and rubs her puffy, warm, diaper against her chair to the point of a small orgasm. All of which has been captured by the camera underneath her desk. One more video to be sent out to her fan base… The final bell rings and at this point, Lilly is excited for the opportunity to “go out” as a little and have the ability to play off being dressed as such. She and Constance head to the car and drive back to Constance’s house to get ready for the night’s excitement…

Thursday part two, Michael is finally accepting that his life is changing... for the better. Chapter 60 Thursday, part two. It wasn’t very long, and I felt my little boy waking up again. I wasn’t surprised as he lifted up his head and looked around, I didn’t think he was really very tired. “Mommy? Can I get up now?” he asked. I tugged my shirt closed over my breast and smiled. Then I reached up to touch his arm. I told him, “Sure sweetie, you’ve been a good boy and laid down for a little bit, that’s all I ask.” Then I pointed, “Do you want some help with your shortalls? Want Mommy to fasten the shoulder straps?” I smiled when he blushed a little, I think he might have even forgotten all he had on was a diaper and shirt. Sigh… he’s adjusting pretty well to being my baby. But the web site suggested weekly training days, just so they don’t forget. Soon he was dressed again, and I patted his cute bottom as he left the nursery. … I wonder what I can do for Julia? She’s helped so much with Mom. I had already cooked her a nice dinner; maybe I could bake her something. I wonder if I have some cream cheese, she might like a nice cheesecake. But she’s going to see Sammy this weekend, better get it to her before Friday night. ++++++++++ After naptime, Mommy helped me with my outfit. Then I went out towards the living room. I wasn’t sure what I was going to do at first, but I wandered down to my basement workshop and looked at my project. Standing there, staring at the drawing I was working from, I felt the urge to pee, so I just naturally grabbed at my crotch. That instantly took my mind from my project to the fact that I was in a diaper, and my cock was in my cage. Why did she put that on? Not like Julia or Francine are coming over. And certainly Sam wasn’t visiting. I’ve been good, she agreed on that. And she’s always said this isn’t for punishments. But here I am, feeling a trickle over my balls but as I squeeze, not feeling my dick. Let me point out, for the record, that when you’re locked in a chastity cage, thinking about it and grabbing your crotch is a silly thing to do. The more I thought about it, the more my cock tried to get hard, which just emphasized the fact that I was in a chastity cage. It’s a vicious cycle. Soon my thoughts were of nothing else. I went over to the hiding place and looked for my spare key. It was right there, where it was supposed to be. Either my wife never found it, or she chose to leave it where I put it. I could use it. Just take and unlock my dick for a quick one and put it back on??? Sarah wouldn’t find out… would she? And it’s not like masturbating is against any rules… She’s often said ‘perfectly natural… especially for little boys…’ But what if she did find out? She might decide to paddle me. Not just a few swats like earlier. But I’m not even sure WHY she put it on in the first place. She didn’t say I COULDN’T play with myself… As I thought about the idea, my hand was rubbing some more. That just made my dick more desperate. Maybe this is a test? She’s testing to see if I can behave. But she played with herself this morning… I smelled her scent on that towel. She gets to relieve herself and I don’t? Is that the test? Or is she hoping I’ll get desperate enough that I’ll agree to something. Agree to anything just so I can cum? “Mikey? Mikey where are you sweetie?” she was calling me from upstairs. I jerked my hand away from my diaper. Even though I could tell she was still upstairs, the thought of being caught trying to jerk off made my heart start pounding. I tried to sound calm as I answered, “Down here Mommy… in my workshop.” “Oh, well I need you to come up here, we’ve got to do something,” was her reply. I started up the stairs. Maybe it’s good that I didn’t unlock myself. I couldn’t have put it back on before she would have come down and caught me. At least this time, I didn’t have to decide on my own. As I closed the basement door and turned to look at her, she had her purse and car keys in her hand. She said simply, “There you are. We have to make a quick trip to the store, I need to get some cream cheese. I decided to bake a cheesecake for my sister.” I blinked and realized, she’s talking about taking me, dressed just like I am!!! I wasn’t ready for this, and I started to say as much, “But... but I can’t go out like this! These pants are way too… too…” I was somewhat at a loss for anything more to say. Shortalls with crotch snaps?!?!?! Everybody would be staring at me. And these are pretty snug, everyone would know I’m wearing diapers!! She frowned at me and put her hands on her hips. Then she said calmly, “Sweetie, it’s only for a couple minutes and your Auntie is working so she can’t babysit.” Then she went on, saying, “I told you, Thursdays, you’re a little mama’s boy or girl… period. I’m not about to leave you home alone and that’s final. Baby’s that still wet their diapers are much too little to be left home.” She reached out to grab my hand and started towards the garage. As she opened the door and led me towards the car, she added, “If you behave yourself, I’ll let you sit in the car while I run inside. If you put up a fuss, then you’ll have to come into the store with me. Understand?” … On the way to the store, I made up my mind that I was going to behave. But I was extremely nervous, which didn’t help my bladder. Mommy did take a moment to find a parking space that was farther away, not next to any other cars. As she gathered her purse, she smiled at me and leaned over to give me a kiss. She said softly, “I wouldn’t really take you inside the store like this, but I wanted you to behave. I’ll be back in just a few minutes sweetie, then we’ll be back home before you know it.” ++++++++++ As I rushed through the store, I picked up a couple of other things. But I kept it under ten items so I could use the express lane. I know it was a little mean to lie about bringing him inside, but he behaved, and I just pushed him a little outside his comfort zone. When I got back to the car, there was somebody parked on his side. Some lady got out with two kids and headed inside. I don’t think any of them even noticed Mikey. Just the same, I quickly got in and looked over at him, asking, “Are you doing okay?” He blushed a little but nodded. Then he said, “Yeah, they didn’t seem to notice anything.” “Then why are you blushing?” I asked. He took a deep breath and let it out, saying, “Just as the car pulled up, it sort of surprised me and I wet myself.” I leaned and kissed his cheek, “It’s okay, you’ve been a very good boy for Mommy. Done just what Mommy asked. Now, let’s get home again shall we?” It was adorable, the little smile he gave me as he said, “Yes Mommy… I’m a good boy.” … When we got home, I carried my shopping inside and set it on the counter. As I started putting things away, I explained to my baby, “Now Mommy has to get this started and in the oven quick sweetie. Mommy can change baby’s diaper in a little while.” As I reached for my large mixing bowl, I noticed he just squatted down and sat in his ‘spot’ on the kitchen floor. I gave him a quick smile and got out my recipe box and started. I knew the recipe almost by heart, but I stopped a few times to pretend reading. Actually, I wanted to slow things down and watch my baby. He’s so cute, sitting there with his knees spread, sucking his thumb. Mashing the butter and crumble together and spreading it in the pan, I heard a crinkle and glanced as I saw his hand rubbing the front of his diaper. Soon I was pouring the mixture into the pie pan. Still rubbing sweetie? Bet you wish Mommy hadn’t caged your little dinky, don’t you. Have you thought to even ask? Well until you do, you’ll just have to do without. I popped the pan in the oven and started rinsing out the bowl and dishes. With my back to him as I stood at the sink, it wasn’t long and I felt a bump against my bottom. Without turning around, I just leaned forward a little and poked my bottom at him. I giggled a little as I felt his face nuzzling right between my cheeks, so I said, “Ooo… is someone trying to give Mommy some special kisses?” I heard a soft murmur as I finished rinsing the mixing spoon and leaned forward, my elbows on the sink. I spread my feet apart and he buried his face deeper. I wasn’t super interested, having already pleasured myself this morning. But I knew my scent was fairly strong and let him smell me. How about now baby? Does the smell of Mommy’s pussy make your little dinky hard? Oh that’s right… you haven’t asked me to unlock it yet. Which is it going to be sweetie… play in your diapers like a little baby? Or ask Mommy to let you jerk off? When I felt his fingers reaching for the waist of my jeans, I decided that was enough for now. I stood up straight and turned around, smiling down as he raised his chin to look up at me. I gently brushed his cheek and smiled, “Now, does my little baby want to wear a wet diaper until dinner? Or should Mommy change you before you get a diaper rash?” He was quiet for a minute, staring up into my eyes. Then he asked the one thing I was afraid of, “Mommy, can we go to the bedroom and make love?” Sigh, you still haven’t accepted it have you… I hate to do this but… I smiled and said as gently as I could, “No sweetie, that’s the one thing you just can’t do.” The poor guy, I honestly think he expected me to say yes. But it’s time to be totally frank. He has to face the reality of things, “Sweetheart, I love you more and more every day. But you know what will happen. I’ll strip you down, you’ll see me half naked and POOF!! You’ll make a mess all over the bed, or me, or both. Then you’ll get upset. I’ll have a mess to clean up, you’ll start crying and need me to hold you. And then I’ll probably have to put you back in diapers before you piss yourself. In the end, we’ll be right back here, you in diapers and me loving you just the same.” Sigh… Julia is so right. When they’re in diapers they get so much more emotional. Here it comes… My poor baby’s eyes started filling up with tears and he plunged his face against my crotch as he hugged my legs. I ran my fingers through his hair and let him whimper for a minute. Then I explained, “It’s okay!... I keep telling you, I LOVE YOU… premature squirting and all. I love taking care of my little baby and that’s never going to change. You can make my toes curl up with that mouth of yours like… like nothing else in the world. You just have to learn to love yourself sweetheart. The same way that Mommy loves you.” He stayed there, face buried in my crotch for several minutes. I was pretty sure his little dick had gone limp, and I wouldn’t be surprised if he soaked his diaper. It really is okay darling, I’ve had more orgasms this past month than I would have thought possible. And knowing how special you are, I feel secure in knowing that no woman is going to steal you away. I glanced at the clock, a few more minutes before the cheesecake needed to come out. But almost Julia’s quitting time so I needed to send her a text. I gently pushed my baby’s head from me and lifted his chin to say to him, “Mommy needs to send a quick text, then let’s get my wonderful little boy in a clean diaper shall we? Go to the nursery and Mommy will be right there.” He put on a brave face, wiped his wet cheek and nodded, whispering, “Okay Mommy.” I took out my phone and sent a quick missive as he started crawling towards the nursery. ///// “Hey, if you stop by, I made cheesecake!” “Be there in 20.” “It will barely be cooled by then!” “Then set a plate for me and we’ll have it for dessert.” “LOL… I’ll order pizza. Still like Hawaiian?” “Yes please. Packing up to leave now.” “Slow down girl, you’ll get a ticket. Besides, baby needs changing first.” “Does he ever use the potty anymore? Sheesh…” “Not your concern now is it. Besides, I love him.” “Yeah, you’ve been in heaven this whole time.” “Pbbbt… jealous.” “Nope, I have Sammy. Getting in car now.” “Drive safe, see you soon.” ///// ++++++++++ As I climbed onto the nursery bed and laid back, my mind was a mix of emotions. Said we’re probably never going to make love ever again. She didn’t say never, but what she did say seemed pretty final. Her words had the ring of truth, but still, it stung. I’m not a porn star, I’ve always known that. But I’m not even a regular guy when it comes to sex. But I do have a wonderful woman that loves me and accepts me as I am. I know a lot of guys wished they had this much. And it’s not like I don’t get my balls drained often enough, even if it is into a diaper or my wife’s mouth and not her pussy. Well, I hope she’ll still give me blowjobs. I really screwed that up yesterday. She might not do that with my cock for a while. She said something about cuffs? To keep naughty hands out of the way. Might be the only way she’ll suck me off now. Just as I thought about my wrists tangled behind my back, she walked into the room. She smiled and told me, “Auntie-J will be here for pizza in just a few minutes. Let’s get my little boy taken care of shall we?” She grabbed a diaper and some wipes and sat down on the edge of the bed. She reached and it took a few seconds to undo the half dozen snaps running along the inseam of my shortalls. She had me lift a little as she tugged them up out of the way and soon there was the familiar sound of diaper tapes ripping open. As she wiped me clean, she didn’t seem to notice any of the precum I knew had been leaking from my desperate cock earlier. Maybe it had all washed away when I peed myself. Oh geez… when she wipes my balls like that… I felt my dick trying to grow again but she ignored it. Then I had to hug my knees for her. That exposes my backside. A month ago, I didn’t know this would arouse me… being touched there… she’s wiping around it… Almost teasing my hole. My cock was as erect and swollen as my cage would let it. But I knew if Julia was coming over any minute now, it was going to remain safely locked away. As I was about to start whimpering, Mommy slid the clean diaper underneath my bottom and had me lower my legs. Soon she was snapping up my shortalls again. She leaned down and kissed me on the cheek, “There’s Mommy’s good little boy. Now you just relax until Auntie-J gets here, I’m going to order some pizza.” And that smile… sigh…All in all, I’m one happy little boy. ++++++++++ When Sarah said she made cheesecake, and would order pizza, it was perfect timing. I hadn’t a clue what I wanted for dinner. I arrived and parked just seconds before the pizza delivery. In fact, I rang the bell and turned to smile at the college kid as she walked up to the door. Sarah opened it and I let myself in as she dealt with the pizza. I looked around and smiled when I saw a little boy sitting on the floor of the living room. I smirked as I thought… Letting the pizza girl see you? Or did you just figure it was me? You’re staring at me, but I know you can hear your mommy talking to her. Is that why your cheeks are pink? You do look cute, sitting on the floor in your little outfit. “Come get it while it’s hot!” I heard Sarah say as she carried the delivery over to the table. I leaned down to smile at Mikey, “Ooohh… Pizza!! Let’s go have some yummy dindins!!” I reached and took his hand, leading him to the table. After sitting him in his new place, I reached over and opened the drawer where I knew Sarah kept the baby’s bibs. I giggled a little as I dropped one over Mikey’s chest and gently tied it around his neck. I gave him a quick peck on his head and took my own seat just as Sarah brought me a glass of wine. “And for my little prince, some nice juice,” she said as she set his sippy cup down and sat herself at the head of the table. I took a bite of pizza and watched them for a moment. I knew Sarah was happy these days, so I looked closer at Mikey. He was munching away and seemed to be enjoying dinner. After we all had a couple bites, I broke the silence, “Mikey, your mommy tells me you use your diapers a lot more. Did you spend the whole day in them today?” Whoops… he’s still shy about that, look at that face turn red. I glanced at Sarah, she looked like she was about to say something, but Mikey spoke first, “Yes Auntie… Thursdays are ‘baby’ day. No matter what, I’m Mommy’s little one on Thursdays. All day. We even went to the store today.” I blinked and saw that Sarah was a little surprised as well. This was a very adult answer from a little boy in shortalls and a bib. I was about to ask another question when Mikey just came right out and said, “It’s important that little boys like me remember who’s the mommy and who’s the baby. I even got a spanking. But just a little one because I’m a good boy.” He’s grinning! He’s actually beaming with pride that he got spanked! And that he’s a ‘good boy’. I looked at Sarah as she stared at me. I think she was just as surprised as I was. In fact, she stammered a little, “That… that’s right sweetie. You’ve… you’ve been a good boy all day.” ++++++++++ After Mommy and I talked, I had been thinking about it. If I’m probably never going to be a normal guy and have normal sex with my wife, I just need to accept it. And that means accepting who I am. Mommy loves me as her little one, and I enjoy it. Do I really care about people like Frank, or that Mrs. Jones friend of Nanna’s? I sat on the floor watching cartoons and made up my mind, when the pizza comes, I’m not moving. I’m going to stay right here and just enjoy my tv show. When the bell rang, it turned out to be Julia and the pizza at the same time. I looked up and stared at Julia, doing my best to ignore that some stranger was seeing me, plain as day, in my shortalls and diaper. Julia helped me to the table and put a bib on me. Then she actually gave me a kiss on the head!! I think it finally hit me, just like Mommy had said a couple weeks ago. In her own way, Julia does love me. But when Julia asked if I had spent the whole day in diapers, I answered her openly and frankly. I think it took her breath away. I just blurted it out; this is what we do on Thursdays now. I even said with a hint of pride, “I even got a spanking. But just a little one because I’m a good boy.” There! I said it. I’m a little mama’s boy and that’s that. I’m a good little boy, well most of the time. It’s funny in a way, as they stared at each other, I felt sort of calm. I just took another bite of pizza and a sip from my cup. After a moment of silence, Mommy smiled at me as if nothing had happened, then said to me, “And even when you’re not so good and need a spanking, Mommy still loves you just the same.” I grinned at her and said with a mouthful of pizza, “I wuvs you too.” Looking at Auntie, I swear her eyes were glistening, but she simply said, “Don’t talk with your mouth full sweetie, it’s not polite.” … Soon it was time for dessert and we each had a slice of the cheesecake Mommy had made. It was delicious of course, and Mommy had even topped it with a strawberry glaze which added to its deliciousness. All three of us cleared away the table. As I carried my plate to the kitchen, Auntie commented, “Well look at you… Mommy’s little helper.” Instead of blushing though, I smiled and simply said, “Cuz I like helping Mommy, she takes care of me, so I help her.” ++++++++++ I could scarcely believe it when Michael told Julia about our day. I think he finally is accepting who he really wants to be. A real breakthrough if you will. But then, he’s always been a ‘good boy’. One of the many reasons I married him is that he’s a thoughtful and considerate person. But Julia had work tomorrow, so she had to leave shortly after dessert. I wrapped up the rest of the cheesecake for her. She mentioned she was only working a half-day, leaving for Sam’s around lunchtime tomorrow. As she left with the leftover dessert, she winked and said, “This is only a down payment, you still owe me. Depending on how this weekend goes, I may collect the rest next week.” “What’s that all about? Something big planned this weekend with Sammy?” I asked. She grinned and whispered, “We’ll see. She and I have been talking all the time now and we might be ready for the next step. She’s talked to her boss and she’s going to telework for a bit. From my place.” I hugged her tight, “That’s WONDERFUL!! Anything you need, you just ask. Bring her around for dinner. Oh, except on Tuesday, we’re going out.” ++++++++++ When Mommy said goodbye to Julia, I could tell something was up. Mommy smiled and stared at me for a moment, then went to the kitchen to get my evening bottle. Soon I was climbing up on the sofa to lay in her lap. Just before Mommy pushed the nipple of my bottle into my mouth I asked, “Is Auntie happy about something?” Mommy gently pushed the nipple in and I started suckling as I looked up at her. She simply said, “If things go well, Sammy might be moving in with her mommy. Isn’t that exciting?” I nodded my head as I kept suckling, trying to smile behind the nipple of the bottle. I thought for a moment as Mommy snuggled me close, the cool chocolate flavor on my tongue. Then I tried to ask, “doth dat mean more pwaydates?” Mommy smiled and wiggled the bottle’s nipple in my mouth. Saying softly, “Shh… drink your bottle… like a good boy.” I blushed a little and suckled. Mommy’s fingers played with my hair a little as she asked gently, “Would that be okay? You know the rules around little Sammy and all. Maybe you could show her your nursery?” When Mommy said, ‘the rules’, I immediately remembered my dick was in my cage and I reached between my legs. I squirmed a little as I felt my cock twitch a little, as if trying to get hard. I closed my eyes and sucked harder on my bottle. It comforts me somewhat to have something to suckle. Julia’s gone, and I’ve been a good boy… why hasn’t Mommy let me out? If Sammy visits more often, I’m going to be like this more too. I realized I’m trying to rub myself and opened my eyes to see Mommy staring at me. I blushed a little and she smiled. She could tell I was getting horny, but she didn’t say anything. I was spreading my legs apart and making a bit of a spectacle of myself, sucking harder on my bottle as she gently held my head in her arm, my diaper was crinkling louder as I rubbed. It wasn’t long at this rate and I was sucking air, my bottle empty. Mommy just kept smiling and tugged the nipple from my lips. Then she set the bottle aside and brought a pacifier to my lips. She touched it to my lower lip and asked, “Would the little baby like his paci? Suck on your little dummy?” My hips were constantly squirming as my cock was begging for a chance to get erect. My lips drew in the pacifier without my even thinking. As it started bobbing against my lips, Mommy curled her arm and hugged me to her breast, pressing my face into her warm, soft chest. She just whispered, “Such a good baby…. Mommy’s right here little one… Mommy’s got you.” In my desperation, I gripped my diapered crotch and squeezed my legs tightly together, my bottom wriggling. I was just getting myself worked up more and more. Mommy’s free hand reached and stroked the side of my face as she held me. How could she not know how desperate I was, but she just cooed and leaned to kiss my ear as she whispered, “Mommy’s little baby… “ I whimpered and finally pleaded with her, “P…Please Mommy…. I… I needs to make cummies… Please???” As soon as I said that, she loosened her grip and gently gripped my chin and smiled at me, “That’s all you needed to do sweetie… Just ask… Mommy will let you make them, you’ve been a good baby today.” Really?!?! Just like that? I just had to ask? And… and I get to… Mommy urged me to sit up and went to the nursery, leaving me sitting with my hand in my crotch. She returned quickly, holding up the key in one hand, a onesie in the other hand. She dropped the onesie on the sofa and started to undo my shortalls. She tugged my hand to stand and face her as she sat back down saying, “I just needed to hear you say it sweetie, now stand up for Mommy.” She had my shortalls down and her fingers in the waistband of my diaper, tugging it down to my thighs. She winked as she reached for my caged dick and started to unlock me, saying, “Little Mikey still needs to work on using his words sometimes, that’s all.” Quickly, my dick was free, and Mommy took it in her hand and tugged a couple times. I closed my eyes and was in heaven. But before I got very far, her hand let go and started tugging my diaper back up again. I opened my eyes and looked at her as she explained, “No special kisses though… Not until Mommy gets you some hand restraints.” I blushed at that; she wasn’t ready to trust me again so easily. I couldn’t really blame her, but I was still disappointed. She tugged off my shirt and put my onesie over my head. When her hands bumped against my bulging diaper to snap it closed, I gently thrust my crotch at her hand. She just smiled and patted the sofa next to her and told me, “Now… you can sit down right here next to Mommy and play with your little dinky all you want sweetie.” Something about being told to masturbate on demand takes some of the excitement out of it. I mean, it’s as if I’m being told to perform some little magic trick or recite a poem or such. I was suddenly struck with performance anxiety. Mommy must have understood, she gently tugged my hand and guided me to sit next to her. She picked up the tv remote and found an old movie. Her one arm gently slipped around my shoulders and cuddled me. I slipped one hand between my legs as I leaned my head on her shoulder and just gently squeezed. Mommy seemed to be engrossed in the movie and didn’t say anything as I started rubbing again. I tried to slip my hand down the front of my diaper, but the onesie made that pretty hard to do. But desperate times call for desperate measures. I finally forced my hand into my diaper. One of the snaps on my onesie let go as I gripped my desperate cock and started tugging. It had been a long day and I had been horny since Mommy put me over her knee. Mommy’s arm released my shoulders as I squirmed to lay back down in her lap. My mouth was sucking on my pacifier faster as I turned to press my face to her chest. Here I was, jerking off in a diaper, laying in Mommy’s lap. I felt her fingers gently play with my hair, she didn’t say a word as I nuzzled her breast, my mouth sucking on my pacifier desperately. It was mere seconds, and I felt my muscles clenching, trying desperately to hold on. But It was useless, I started squirting my load into my diaper. As I gasped and went limp, my pacifier fell from my lips. Mommy gently touched a finger to my cheek and said quietly, “There… baby feel better now? Make your little cum-cums in your diaper?” I blushed red but nodded. She gently rubbed my back and simply said, “There’s my little mama’s boy. Now just relax while Mommy watches her show.” To Be Continued

20. Moving from the fresh air and relative calm of the outdoor area of the resort into the reception area of the daycare was like being transported instantly into a totally different world. The walls were a blaze of primary colors with bright decals of building blocks, forests, and nursery rhyme characters. Ceiling fans did little to dissipate the stale odor of used diapers. Every inch of the floor was covered by spongy colored waterproof tiles. Soft lullabies played in the background, mingling with the crying of unseen babies and the shouts of toddlers. A smiling woman greeted the group from behind a desk covered in blue and green bins filled with forms. “Welcome!” she said enthusiastically, rising to greet the women. “Ms. Adams told us to expect you at some point, so we’ve already got most of the information we need to take in your two adorable girls. Just to confirm, neither is potty trained and both are still being bottle fed with some beginner solids, correct?” “Yes,” Amy responded as she and Beth scanned a paper thrust at them. “I do have one question. The materials we received aren’t really clear on your hours or how long we can leave the girls here.” “That one’s easy,” the woman replied happily. “We don’t have hours. We’re open 24/7. As long as you leave us with enough changing supplies and clothing, we’re good to go. Some parents choose to leave their children here for their entire stay, others will do a few hours here and there. Are either of you breast feeding? If so, our facility is set up for you to drop by to nurse or to pump at your convenience. We also have a wet-nurse on staff, but she’s only here during the daytime. If you want that option, just check the box down at the bottom there.” Lily and Beth giggled to see Amy reach over to check the box. It took a few minutes longer to discuss dietary needs and to transfer the diaper bags, but all too soon Chris watched as the women headed toward the door, chattering as to what they wanted for lunch. He longed for the days when he had a choice as well, or at the very least something he could chew. “Now, then,” the woman said, “let’s get the two of you settled. Ginger, could you please come out here and take one of these little ones back to the appropriate room? If they need additional help, are you free?” A young woman with dark red hair and freckles, wearing cartoon scrubs, appeared from the back room, smiling broadly as she approached the strollers. “I can have Alice cover for me in the toddler room,” she said, “I was hoping I’d get a chance to take care of this one. And just in time for lunch it appears.” She read a clipboard attached to Chris’s stroller as she pushed him past reception into the depths of the center. They passed a playroom with young children around kindergarten age running, climbing, jumping, and screaming. They passed another room with a small circle of preschoolers listening intently to a story. They passed a room of toddlers sitting in a row on plastic potty chairs. Chris expected to be pushed into that room, but they kept going. Finally they arrived at a closed door with a stork holding a bundle in its beak. Ginger opened it with an electronic key and pushed Chris inside. He was immediately assaulted with a wall of scents, most of them bad. Stinking diapers, spilled formula, and ammonia, mixed with sickly sweet ointment odors and the cloud of baby powder floating in the air. Surprisingly, he saw very few babies in the room. There were lines of cribs, a few couches, two playpens, and a kitchenette, but only one other infant that he could see. The ventilation in this room must be awful, he thought. “All right, then, let’s get you some lunch,” Ginger said sweetly as she unstrapped him from the stroller. “Crawl over to the highchair, sweetie.” As Chris crawled, he was surprised to feel his diaper hanging heavily toward the floor. He’d just been changed, hadn’t he? Wouldn’t he have known if he’d peed since then? He may be incontinent, but he thought he at least he had the awareness of an adult when he urinated. Lunch brought more awful smells and with it terrible tastes to match. The food in the restaurants was meant to impress guests, but apparently the opinion of anyone who couldn’t verbalize their distaste for the cuisine wasn’t considered important. For the first time he wondered if it affected the odor emanating from his diaper when it came back out, and was instantly embarrassed that such a thought even entered his mind. For her part, Ginger played the airplane into the hanger game, then switched to a train entering a tunnel, then sang little ditties about healthy girls needing healthy foods. Her overly dramatic gestures with the spoon distracted Chris enough that he was constantly taken by surprise when it eventually was pushed into his mouth. At first he used his tongue to push it right back out, but Ginger was right there to scrape it back in again, and it tasted worse the second time. By the time lunch was over, he thought he could feel the contents of his stomach jumping around looking for the fastest way to leave his body. Ginger wiped his face gently with a warm, wet washcloth before leading over to a couch and placing him over her lap. She produced an oversized bottle of cool purple juice which by comparison to the foods he’d just eaten was a pleasure to drink, although her whispering what a good girl she was to take her medicine so well disturbed him. The day’s events had worn him out and he was hoping this was where he could take a nap, both to rejuvenate and to get away from the world around him for a while, but there was one more surprise. Ginger slid out from under him but held his torso up off the cushions as another body took her place. This woman was slightly older, perhaps near thirty, and had a kind look as she gazed down at him. He began to close his eyes, but she pinched his cheek with a “not yet.” Opening his eyes back up, he was horrified as she lowered her blouse and revealed a mountainous breast, the end of its nipple dripping with milk. “Open up and stay awake, baby girl,” she cooed softly, “you have two boobs to empty.” Without another word, she slipped her nipple into his mouth and pulled him closer to her chest. Milk immediately began to dribble onto his tongue and within seconds he had to swallow or choke. She whispered “suck or auntie will spank” into his ear in a tone that would take no dissent. Drinking from her wasn’t the same as from a bottle and it took Chris time to figure out how to maximize the flow, but once he did it came fast and seemed endless. He wanted to scream that he couldn’t drink another drop when the flow slowed and the woman used a finger to pop the seal his mouth made around her. She turned him on his side, patting and rubbing his back, and was rewarded with a wet belch. His burp did little to clear more room and all he wanted was to be tucked into bed, but her other breast still needed to be drained. It took longer this time and he came close to throwing up there was so much. At some point he must have fallen asleep while he nursed, because the next thing he knew she was lifting him up and carrying him to a crib. Chris was uncomfortably full and couldn’t stop little belches as he was laid down for his nap. Ginger came back into view and placed a Velcro spit-up bib around his neck, then put her hand down inside the front of his diaper, rubbing it right up against his penis. “We should have changed her,” she said quietly to someone. “We may have to change this sheet later.” When Chris awoke, it was from a dream that he was floating in a swimming pool. The image wasn’t far off. Pee puddled in the rear of his diaper and spilled out onto the bed. He was pretty sure he’d soiled himself as well. He needed changing and he needed it now. When shuffling around making noise didn’t work, he tried to imitate the crying babies he’d heard earlier. That did bring Ginger around. “Wakey, wakey, stinky pants,” she said with a wide grin. “Does someone need to get all clean and dry?” Lying on the changing table, Chris realized that he’d been at the resort only about 24 hours, and this was the third complete stranger to change his diaper. His thoughts wandered to his life ahead for the next month, or six months, or year. How many times would he have to endure the humiliation of having his most private areas wiped down and scrutinized by women who not long ago would have looked upon him as a possible sexual partner, but now would see nothing but a drooling, poop-smeared baby in need of their care? Ginger monopolized him for the rest of the afternoon, playing baby games with him in the playpen, singing songs, making up stories to picture books and, no surprise, feeding him yet another bottle. She was using a baby comb to make small tufts that she would then snap bows on when Ms. Adams came to say that “his Mommy” would be by shortly to pick him up. Ginger sighed with disappointment. “You’d better come back again soon,” she told him as she put him into the stroller. The air got fresher the further they got away from the nursery room and Chris sighed with relief, not noticing that he’s just added a bit of a foul odor by peeing himself just as they arrived in the reception area at the same time Amy and Beth walked through the front door. “Kristie, baby!” Amy said with genuine enthusiasm as she leaned down to give him a kiss and hug, sighing with a “tsk, tsk” as she felt his diaper. “I’ll bet you’re ready for a bottle.” Chris’s eyes opened wide. It was the last thing he wanted or needed, but he kept quiet as he was pushed back out the door.

This popped up in my YouTube feed.

Chapter 3 : Settling In ----------------------- Lynn being in a big fluffy diaper didn't change what all three housemates had come there to do, and that was studying their butts off for their first round of exams. Each of them wanted to do a good job on their studies, which is why they had come back during the vacation period in the first place. Life back home was filled with life and energy and life going on, while the rented house was filled with people studying and, as Lynn had found out, people supporting each other. On top of that, the university town was mostly empty: no parties, few students lounging about, and a calm wintry quiet perfect for focus. Which Lynn really needed, focus was not her strongest skill, fortunately being absorbed in her interesting studies usually made up for that. As much as Lynn liked the support from her friends, maybe even Madison's teasing a little, she thought she might study best in her own room away from everyone. And so, she voiced that thought out loud as she got up from the kitchen table: "I'm going to study in my room." With not a moment of pause before her reply, Madison shot out: "Are you really going to make Peony climb the stairs every ten minutes to check on you?" There was a twinkle in her eye and a playful smile on her face. Peony was looking at Madison, her cheeks slightly coloring. "See, her cheeks give it away that she will." The playful smile on Madison's face turned into a warm smile. "That's just the kind of person she is: caring, attentive. But you already know this, so just make it easier for her." Peony took a deep breath then added: "I'll make sure she behaves. You can maybe build a little literary fort around the lounging chair, use your favorite blanket to cozy up and study. I'll make sure Madison behaves. Well, as much as she can behave." Her eyes glanced in Madison's direction, calm warmth in her eyes. She didn't look like she was trying to keep Madison in line, she looked like she genuinely believed in Madison's maturity to behave the right way and support her friends. Madison smiled. "I'll let our baby study, no need to twist my arm. I believe in her just as much as you do, mama-bear." Lynn didn't make her agreement explicit, but in her mind she had given before Peony had even said she would keep Madison in line. Her friends wanted her here and she was still riding on the gratitude she felt for her friends wanting her to be her weird self. She had wanted to be in diapers, Ultimately it took each of them a couple trips upstairs and back down to bring all their study materials into their own corners. Well, corners for Peony and Lynn, for Madison everything was scattered across the living room. Both Peony and Madison gave Lynn pats on her diapered butt as they passed her on the stairs or in the hallways as she moved her books downstairs. Peony so softly that Lynn almost didn't notice. She cupped her hand to go between Lynn legs from behind, almost like she was checking if Lynn had wet her diaper. When Lynn noticed, it made her blush but thankfully Peony had already passed and could not see. Madison didn't bother hiding her pats, making the diaper crinkle as loud as she could then smiling. One time she said: "It's cute how it crinkles. Like it's announcing you. As it should." By the time Lynn had installed herself in her corner in the living rooms, sitting in the lounge chair with a blanket covering her legs and her diaper, there was a tray on a small side table with a steaming mug of tea and two cookies. She grabbed one, dunked it in the cup of tea, stuffed it in her mouth, and then opened her first book. It fell open on the first bookmark, pastel yellow in color, with the text in her handwriting that said "start here". She had been through these texts already, of course, and she had tried being diligent throughout the year, which had been hard but now looked like it was absolutely worth it. As she went through the course again, she got lost in her memories of reading the books on the reading lists, memories of moments in class, and even memories of the time Peony and Madison had caught her in diapers. The parts of the course from right after that discovery were going to be hardest for her, since she hadn't been focused at all. She flipped to the next page that had a bookmark. The bookmark said: "I must stand quite alone, if I am to understand myself and everything about me." She remembered why that line had resonated with her then, but it was rather out of context. Her situation wasn't about honor, duty, or loyalty, it was simply that she felt alone because of trying to discover herself. The quote came from Henrik Ibsen's A Doll's House. Another quote followed soon after: "Be patient toward all that is unsolved in your heart and try to love the questions themselves." That one was from Rilke and had snapped her out of her introspective confusion about being caught in a diaper. Lynn had thrown herself back into her studies, trying to distract herself from the loneliness she had put herself in. And now here she was, studies and diapers together like a book and its analysis together. She put a hand on her diaper in contentment and quickly grabbed her notebook to note down: "I do not know why the thick padding brings me joy, yet its warmth drowns out all doubt." She looked up and saw Madison dancing through the living room, head phones on. The latter suddenly cast a glance at Lynn and when she saw Lynn looking back, she winked at Lynn and said: "Studious baby," smiling happily. A look at Madison's whiteboard, positioned right next to one of the doors into the living room, revealed the sketch of a diaper of all things, with some words next to it that Lynn could not read from where she was sitting. The diaper itself had clearly gone through multiple iterations, there were smudges all around it. On Lynn's side table were some fresh fruits and her tea mug was full. Surely she had drunk from it before? She looked up in the direction of the kitchen, seeing Peony talking to herself and then glancing back in her direction, smiling warmly as their eyes met. Pulled out of her literary realm for a few moments, she felt pressure in her underbelly: her bladder reminding her she wasn't a character in a story, those almost never needed to pee. Lynn on the other hand was all too real and needed to go. She put her book down on the ground next to the chair and moved to get up. The crinkling noise as she shifted brought the padding snugly hugging her bottom back front and center in her mind. She could feel it again, she had practically forgotten. She looked down but could only see the heart-covered onesie that was hiding her diaper from direct sight. She smiled and let go. Eh, tried to let go. She felt her face heat up and then suddenly she could hear herself peeing into her diaper. It seemed so loud to herself, that she looked up to see if Peony or Madison had heard, but oddly Madison was distracted reading in her own textbook, leaning on her elbows on the living room table. And the only part of Peony that showed through the door was her shoulder. Lynn quickly sat back down with a squish more than a crinkle, she felt her face heat again. It was great her friends accepted her in a diaper and wanted her in a diaper, but it was kind of embarrassing sitting in a used diaper where people could notice. She quickly draped the blanket back over herself and escaped back into her class books. Between tea and shifting in the chair to give her bottom parts a little more space on occasion, she managed to make quite some progress through her books. It all felt a lot less orderly than during her classes. Her professors had warned that the exam would require linking all the material they had seen together to show understanding, so maybe that was not so odd. Holding her diaper again, eating some fruit, and drinking some more tea later, she realized she needed to go. Suddenly she heard Peony's voice right next to her, where Peony had in fact snuck up to her. "Are you alright, Lynn sweetie? You look like you forgot something very important." It only half registered. She had to go. Absorbed in her studies in the warm caress of her diaper she hadn't noticed the pressure in her backside swelling slowly. She threw her legs out from under herself and her insides seemed to drop even lower, announcing the epilogue of this particular story. She needed the bathroom now, or she would really be a baby, helplessly filling her diaper. She liked diapers, even wet diapers, but... she wasn't an actual baby. She rushed upstairs. "You’re not getting cold feet now, are you?" Madison said after her. Lynn didn't look back or pay any real attention to Madison's words, or she would've realized Madison knew exactly what the problem was. No, Lynn simply barged into the bathroom, closed the door with her left hand while snapping the snaps of her onesie open with her right hand. Her diaper dropped to the tile floor with a heavy thud as her bottom sat on the smooth toilet seat and she let go. She felt embarrassed. Once the pressure was released, she had time to take a look at the diaper on the floor before her, the one she had been wearing. She knew she had used it, she had decided to use it, but the yellow had spread over the inside a lot further than she had thought while wearing it. Seeing it lie on the bathroom floor it looked quite heavy too. There was still plenty of white padding on the front and back, however. She didn't actually know how long she could keep on a diaper, how much she could or should use it. She knew she didn't want to waste her friends' gift, so... she should put it back on, she decided. Finishing in the bathroom, she took the diaper back to her own room and put it on her bed, making sure it was laid out well for her to lay down back on top. It took a second to position her butt, laying herself down as she thought the diaper should fit. She pulled the front back between her legs, and it was in fact quite heavy, yet that just seemed to help it fall back into place. The way it seemed to grip her lower area seemed so tight and close fitting. She began with the lower velcros to tape the diaper shut, had to adjust a couple times to make sure the diaper gripped her hips the right way that she didn't have to worry about it falling off even with its weight. She snapped the buttons on her onesie shut around the diaper once again. Standing up, she was well aware of the diaper's weight now. She had used that diaper more than she had thought and she had almost gone number two in it as well. That was a little... maybe Madison was right to tease her. Just a little right maybe. She had been studying very hard, had been distracted, and the diaper had allowed her to focus for... well, it was almost four o'clock in the afternoon now. She felt her stomach be as surprised as she was that they had skipped lunch. The diaper actually had helped! That was wonderf... no reason to go number two in her diaper. She hadn't planned on coming that close and that just gave resonance to Madison's teases. She took a deep breath and headed back downstairs. "She's back," Madison yelled toward the kitchen as Lynn descended the stairs. "I'm guessing you're still just a wet baby? A cute, wet baby, I'll admit." Lynn felt her face grow warmer again and she tried to ignore Madison's teasing. Instead, how right Madison was was written large in her mind, and she felt her face flushing hot. Peony was at the bottom of the stairs in a few moments. "Are you alright, sweetie?" Waiting just a moment for Lynn to swallow and nod. "Did you get your diaper back on alright? Do you want me to check if it's nice and snug?" Lynn wanted to say no, but Peony was already pulling on her onesie so she could take a look at the fasteners. "Oh, you did a wonderful job. Well done." It didn't sound patronizing, it sounded motherly, even though Peony was the same age as Lynn. She finished with a pat on her friend's diapered bottom and disappeared back into the kitchen. Lynn heard pots a few moments later, evidently Peony was hungry too. "You know," Madison said before Lynn could hide back in her book corner, "I have no interest in wearing a diaper myself, but I really think they look good on you." She gave Lynn's bottom a slight squeeze. Lynn felt nothing of the squeeze since her padding at this point was so incredibly thick it was already squeezing her butt by itself. She didn't know what to respond. Was Madison teasing her out of good fun rather than genuinely making fun of her? After too long a silence she said: "I appreciate the compliment." "Don't worry, I'll stop making those, and instead keep poking fun at you." She grabbed Lynn around the shoulders. "Looks like your diaper soaked up all the water in the Nile." In an instant Lynn's face felt hotter than the Sahara. Madison smirked. "That's why we got you the super thick kind, so you could soak up the Nile. You're just using the product for its intended purpose, so you're getting value for your money. Well, Peony's and my money, but all the same, you're not wasting money." The economics jargon didn't exactly soothe Lynn's embarrassment. Madison's admission that she wasn't misusing their gift however, did come as a soothing surprise. "I appreciate the gift, Madison, really. And even though you want me to wear it, it still feels embarrassing to wear." "No Lynn, that's nonsense," Madison came back. "You're the baby of the house, it would be embarrassing if you weren't wearing a diaper." Lynn sighed. "We're all the same age, Madison." Another smile from Madison, a very warm one. "Yeah, but..." And she gestured at Lynn's onesie and diaper, even gave the latter a little tap on the front. Lynn had to giggle at that. Somewhere in the back of her mind she realized something was wrong with the logic, but the warm smile somehow melted her embarrassment and made her admit, at least in her deepest inner self, that she was in fact the baby of the house. Who else would want to wear diapers anyway?

It took a month to get my appointment, which I suppose was good as it took three weeks for the VA to approve it (and multiple phone calls). I'm not sure what is going to happen as the appointment is listed as "Evaluation" and is supposed to be 90 minutes long. I'll post an update later.

Hello! This is a story loosely based on a real experience I had on a day trip to a little beach town where I had some local apple cider. It was so hot outside and the juice was so yummy that I drank a whole bottle very quickly… only I forgot that apple juice (especially local organic hand-pressed type) is a natural laxative. In a tourist town with very few bathrooms available on a busy day in summer, it very quickly created a potty emergency that took over the whole day. I hope you all enjoy this story that was inspired by the event! … “Okay honey do you see anything else you want? We need to pick up the pace if we don’t want to spend all day just seeing the general store.” I resisted the sudden urge to grab every souvenir and piece of candy I could see and gave a hesitant nod, handing mommy the glass bottle of blueberry apple cider I had picked out. We just finished having a big breakfast at a famous local diner to start our day trip but we were already drawn in by the signs for homemade fudge outside of the little shop. We didn’t end up getting any, deciding it made more sense to stop on our way out rather than carrying fudge around on a hot day, but I still couldn’t leave without getting at least one little treat. Mommy was a sucker for my puppy dog eyes and I knew she’d get it for me if I asked. She set the bottle of juice on the counter and paid for it before taking my hand and leading me outside back onto the Main Street. It was a cute little seaside town that we were spending the day in; full of little shops, small niche museums, ocean views, and family-owned restaurants. Vacation days like this were some of my favorite kind because the places were so busy that no one looked twice if they noticed mommy holding my hand, the slight waddle in my walk from a bulky diaper between my legs, or whatever smells might come with it. Even if they did, we’d be lost in the crowd so quickly that they’d forget about it immediately and I’d never have to see them again. It was the perfect environment to blend in and feel like I was just another little boy being taken on an adventure by his mommy. Out on the street mommy moved us into the shade of a tree while she looked at the town tourist map on her phone. As she mentally planned our root for the day I opened my blueberry apple cider and started to chug - the shade not doing much to cool me down in the balmy summer heat. The only saving grace besides the ocean breeze was that I was wearing just a thin blue tank top with bright green shorts. My shirt had a shark in the middle which had already prompted several verses of the “baby shark” song in the car. And even though my outfit helped to keep me cool, it was amazing how difficult it was to regulate your temperature when you had a big plastic-backed diaper taped around your waist. It was not breathable whatsoever, even when fresh and clean, but especially not now when it was already a bit damp. The pee I let out at breakfast had created a humid environment in my pants that was making the rest of my body feel a bit tacky. A few minutes passed before mommy finally looked up from her phone to give me the plan and start heading to our first location. Just as she looked up she saw me guzzle the last bit of juice left in the large bottle, a few sticky drops trailing down my chin and landing on my shirt. Mommy froze for a moment and instantly I knew I did something wrong. I tried to wrack my brain for what rule I broke but I was already feeling a bit regressed just standing there in my wet diaper and my foggy brain was struggling to use adult logic. “Young man! Did I say you could have your juice yet?” Oh… oops. I shook me head slowly and looked sheepishly at my Velcro sandals to avoid her eyes. “You know the rules mister. Vacation doesn’t mean you don’t follow mommy’s rules. You should have waited until I put some juice in your sippy and then mommy would hang onto the rest. I hope this isn’t going to set the tone for the whole day! Because if you aren’t going to listen to mommy then we can just go right home.” She looked down at him and crossed her arms, and as bad as I felt for upsetting her - I also loved feeling like a little boy in trouble. “I’m sorry mommy… I was thirsty…” I mumbled, handing her the empty juice bottle and wiping half of my face with my arm. “And you’re making a mess too! Stay still and don’t touch your face!” She reached into my diaper bag and rifled around before pulling out a wipe. She tossed the empty bottle in the trash can before taking my chin in her hand and roughly wiping my mouth and chin with then baby wipe. The smell and manhandling only added to my regressed state and I felt my maturity slip further and further away. Once my face was clean, mommy threw away the used wipe and pulled out my reusable water bottle. It wasn’t as fun as my sippy cups at home but for discretion she had gotten me a grown up water bottle to use out of the house. Although she did get me one with a spout that’s about as close to a sippy cup as she could find! “Here is your water, that’s all you can have for the rest of the day. No more juice. That’s way too much sugar! Do you know what apple juice does to your tummy when you drink too much too fast? And not let mommy water it down for you?” I shook my head again, knowing that I should probably know the answer but it felt like most of my adult knowledge was buried under hundreds of blankets in the back of my head. Instead of searching for it, I just gave in to mommy and let her be the one with the answers. “Well you’re about to find out, little man. Now come on, mommy forgives you, let’s just focus on having a good day, okay? Be a good little boy for mommy and maybe we’ll even get ice cream later!” I perked up right away at that and smiled, already forgetting about the juice and whatever mommy had said about it. I was going to be such a good boy! I put the water bottle up to my lips and tilted it up out of habit, drinking it with both hands like it was a big metal sippy cup. As I felt the cool water go down my throat, I simultaneously felt a warm wetness leaving my body and soaking into my diaper. When I finished drinking a moment later I handed the bottle back to mommy and she put it in the pouch on my diaper bag. She had her hand out waiting for me to take it but I hesitated a few more seconds before I did, not being able to focus on the request while I was still wetting myself. Mommy knew exactly what was happening and waited patiently for me to finish my peepee and then take her hand before we started down the street towards our first stop - a little historical house with a gift shop. I may have been oblivious to the consequences of what I had done, but mommy was already planning in her head for the inevitable disaster that was on the horizon. Her plan was just to get as many activities in as possible before the storm. And oh, what a mighty storm it would be… To be continued!

Chapter 66 Charlotte squinted her eyes as the golden rays of sunlight danced around her forehead and on her cheek. Charlotte noticed her hair was considerably longer, and…she immediately felt a heavier waist around her. Upon taking in her surroundings, she noticed that the crib was gone and in its place was a bed. ‘Wow. Are these…breasts? I almost forgot what it was like to have them.’ Charlotte was also in a pink silk nightgown instead of a onesie and…Charlotte traced her fingers around her waist, only feeling a soft cotton band that was snugly wrapped around her torso. ‘Panties? Yes! No diapers!’ Charlotte sprang out of her bed in delight and paced over to the light switch in a waltz. She glanced in the mirror that she had next to her desk to see what her age was. “A teenager again?” She sighed. “Well, I guess it’s better than being a toddler.” Charlotte heard a buzz vibrating on her desk. She laughed when she noticed how outdated the cellphone was. “What is that? An iPhone 4?” But when Charlotte saw the caller ID, she gasped. “WHAT? Lexi? Why is Lex calling me? Doesn’t she have her oh so important modeling job?” Charlotte missed the call, so she immediately called Lexi back. “Hello?” “Charlotte, where are you? We were supposed to do a quick jog before school!” Charlotte gasped. “Before school? Lex, don’t you have a job in modeling now?” “Very funny, Charlotte. Now if you are finished joking, Maya and I are waiting. You know what? Let’s forget about running this morning. We don’t have time. Now, I’m going to pick you up and take you to Langford. I’ll even let you ride shotgun. Maya is in the back seat. Two more weeks and we have Winter Break! I hope that you got your Christmas shopping done, Char. We can do some of that after school. So get ready. Don’t keep me waiting!” Charlotte nodded. “Okay Lex! I’ll see you in a few minutes. Bye!” Shortly after Charlotte hung up, there was a soft knock on the door before it opened. “Good morning, sweetie!” Darcy announced. “Are you just getting up? It looks like you missed your run with your friends. I just finished toasting a pop tart for you so get some clothes on and have a wonderful Monday at Langford!” “Thanks mom!” Charlotte nodded, shooing her mother out of her room so that she could get dressed. “Gotta get ready, but thanks!” The door closed, and Charlotte changed into a school outfit in record time, changing into new panties and putting on a fresh bra. ‘I’ll shower before Phys. Ed.’ Charlotte thought to herself as she hastily got a pink bubble skirt that caught her attention in the closet. She then proceeded to lazily tie her hair into one thick ponytail. And being the makeup master that she was, she made a few quick applications before she left her room, still tugging the ankles of her socks until they were snugly around her feet. “All dressed! Where’s the pop tart, mom?” Charlotte’s question was answered when she saw a plate with a frosted strawberry pop tart on top of it. “Thanks mom! You’re the best!” Darcy smiled, but then glanced around Charlotte, as if something was missing. “Charlotte, what about your backpack?” Charlotte gasped. “Oh shit!” Darcy scowled. “Charlotte Marie, we do not talk like that!” Charlotte ignored her mother as she tore off a piece of pop tart and shoved it in her mouth, before hurrying upstairs to retrieve her backpack and her cellphone (which she also forgot upstairs). As she finished chewing her pop tart, she ran downstairs holding her backpack and cellphone to retrieve the rest of her pop tart. She stuffed the rest of it in her mouth and began chewing. Darcy gasped. “Take smaller bites, honey! You don’t want to choke! Here. I’m going to give you some grape juice to wash it down. Charlotte nodded and accepted the glassful of grape juice as it was given to her. She drank the entire glass in a few gulps. “Okay mom! Lex is on her way. Love you!” Darcy glanced at Charlotte, who was just in her stockings. “Are you going to wear any shoes? And don’t forget a coat. It’s cold this morning but it will warm up later.” Charlotte nodded as she scrambled to the closet to find a coat. She put on a pink puffer coat which she didn’t bother to zip and put up the hood. ‘Oh, I hope that this doesn’t mess up my hair.’ Charlotte rummaged around the bottom of the closet for shoes and found a pair that looked familiar. ‘Bottega Veneta? The Running Shoes? Yes. I gotta wear these!’ Charlotte quickly laced up the running shoes and tied them. Darcy kindly handed Charlotte her purse. “You left it in the living room last night, dear. Try not to stay up so late next time. Have a good day!” “I will!” Charlotte took the purse and put her cell phone in it, before cradling the right strap of her backpack around her right shoulder. She approached the door just in time to hear it ring. DING DONG! Charlotte opened the door to find Lexi standing there in a white puffer coat. From the expression on her face, Charlotte felt that Lexi looked relieved that Charlotte was actually on time. “Good!” Lexi said with a smile. “You’re actually on time. Let’s get to Langford! You have shotgun!” Charlotte approached the car, which she found to be a white Mercedes-Benz. “A white Mercedes?” Lexi laughed. “Where have you been, Charlotte? It’s a 2010 Mercedes-Benz E Class! I got it last year for my birthday since I got my driver’s license. Remember?” Charlotte nodded, pretending to remember with a sigh. That’s when she also remembered that Lexi’s family was very wealthy and could only guess that her father bought it for her brand new. That could only mean…’It’s 2011? I’m actually in the year 2011?’ Charlotte got in the car with her purse and backpack to notice Maya smiling in the backseat. “Char, you missed our run!” Maya said with a frown. “We decided to go without you since you wouldn’t answer your phone. Hope you’re not too hurt.” Charlotte shook her head. “I’m not. I actually needed the sleep.” She lied, not wanting to tell her friend about what she really went through. ‘Heck. I’ll take redoing 13 years of my life over redoing 28 years.’ The conversation on the way to the private high school was typical of what she remembered regarding Lexi and Maya. Lots of discussion about modeling, how their Thanksgiving break went, and Christmas shopping (something that didn’t cross Charlotte’s mind due to her recent arrival). They also talked about boyfriends. During this topic, both Lexi and Maya smirked at Charlotte. “Charlotte?” Maya said with a teasing smile. “So are you going to ask him? Brandon Ashmore? We both know you really like him.” Maya nodded. “Don’t blow it, Char.” Charlotte gasped. ‘This is my second chance to get the boyfriend that I missed out on in the first place! Challenge accepted, Lex.’ She smiled as a great fondness came across her face. “Sure! I’ll ask him! I’ll get him a Christmas gift. A little mistletoe and he’ll have to kiss me!” All the girls laughed as the white Mercedes-Benz pulled into the parking lot of the Langford School. The three girls all shivered all the way through the parking lot and into the building. Charlotte forgot just how much work school was, but managed to pick it up pretty quickly. Especially with her first class, which was modeling. What surprised Charlotte even more was how well she remembered all the poses. Physical education was next, which made Charlotte relieved. ‘Finally! I can get a shower!’ Charlotte took a brief shower and noticed a couple other girls starting theirs right after her. One of them was…Wait! Was it? “Diana…” she softly whispered under her breath. Diana just noticed Charlotte as she began to walk out of the showers. “Mi Amiga!” she exclaimed. “Charlotte! We need to talk! Wait in the gym.” Charlotte nodded, and was surprised to see Diana in the same class as her. ‘Did she want to tell me how we both got older? I’m happy, too. I can’t wait to talk!’ Charlotte hurriedly wiped herself with a towel and got into her physical education clothes, which she kept in her locker. While she had a spare set of Nikes, she opted for her running shoes instead. Now dressed in her pink t-shirt and black jogging pants, she was ready for another session full of running. Charlotte sat on the bench in the gymnasium and was surprised to be one of the first ones to finish showering and getting ready. She then felt two arms wrapping around her in a warm hug. “Mi Amiga, Charlotte! I’m sorry! Lo Sienta!” “Diana,” Charlotte said with a smile, which turned into a puzzled look. “What are you sorry about?” “Our high school days, Charlotte.” Diana told her. “During our days at Langford, I was always the mean girl, and I bullied you. I’m very sorry! Can you forgive me?” Charlotte was moved and a little bewildered. ‘To be honest, I don’t remember any of it. Maybe I chose to forget as a coping mechanism?’ “Charlotte,” Diana continued. “We both went to the same school. I was with a group of girls and we always teased you. I feel very bad about it now. I mean, everything that we’ve been through, you know? Are you wearing them? You are! So am I…Let’s run fast, Charlotte. Rápida!” Charlotte nodded. “We will, Diana! It’s okay if you were mean to me in the past. What’s important is that you have changed, and so have I. I mean, we’re older now. Isn’t that awesome?” Diana glanced down at her shoes and grinned. “I hate to burst your bubble, mi amiga, but this is a dream. We are both sharing the same dream. It is the shoes, Charlotte. Have you figured it out?” The very words that entered Charlotte began to produce a sinking feeling in her, but she resolutely decided to dismiss it. “A dream? Fine. If we’re both going to be babies when we wake up, then let’s savor being older for a little bit, okay? Yes. I figured out that the shoes are doing this.” Diana carefully brushed her fingers over the soles of her purple running shoes. “And what do you think, Charlotte? Are you happy with who you are?” Charlotte sighed, but then produced a gentle smile. “At first, Diana, I wasn’t happy with who I was at all. But do you know what? When I figured out that the shoes were doing this to me, I decided, ‘Hey, why fight it?’ Now, I am more happy than I have ever been in my entire life!” Diana nodded. “Same for me, mi amiga. When I let go, I became very happy. Now are we going to play at daycare tomorrow?” Charlotte nodded. “Of course! And I think we’re going to play with another girl too! Karlee? Yeah, it’s going to be fun.” Diana giggled. “Karlee’s a lot of fun. She's a little older than me. How old are you outside this dream?” Charlotte moved her fingers, doing math in her head. “I think my mom said that I’m about 25 months. Almost.” Diana nodded. “Yup. You’re about four months younger than me. I’m almost 29 months. Karlee’s 31 months.” Then it hit Charlotte. ‘The question! I need to ask her about her shoes!’ She pointed to Diana’s shoes. “Diana, how did you get those shoes?” Diana cupped her hands around the soles of her running shoes and smiled. “They were a birthday gift, Charlotte. I got them for my 30th birthday.” Charlotte gasped. “Wow. Then you started experiencing this a little bit before I did. I got my shoes not as a birthday gift, but more of a special gift from my mom. Kind of one to show her appreciation for me running my marathons. While I appreciate the gift, I never realized what they would do to me.” Diana nodded. “Your shoes. Where did your mother buy them?” Charlotte frowned. “My mother never told me where she got them.” Diana carefully studied Charlotte’s shoes. “The craftsmanship…the design of the shoes are very similar to mine. Only my mamá can do that kind of work. Charlotte, your mother got those shoes from my mother’s shoe store. Ay caramba!” Diana’s face began to turn almost pale. Charlotte gasped. “What’s wrong?” Diana glanced at her shoes again. “Charlotte, when I was little, long before I owned these purple shoes, my mamá spoke about a pair of shoes that she wore that gave her the fountain of youth. She spoke about how she could run fast in them and how it gave her boundless energy. I thought that she was making all of this up until I got those shoes on my 30th birthday. Then it hit me. Did she give me the same shoes that she wore? But she wouldn’t do that! The shoes she wore were mint green, too so this had to be a new pair.” Charlotte nodded, looking concerned. “So do you think that it had to do with what the shoes were made with?” Diana nodded. “Father used to make a lot of shoes when I was little. Then something happened and I haven’t seen my father since. He used to have a lot of leftover material to make shoes, but my mother had thrown all that away. My mamá …I knew that she did this. She would never make anything with father’s materials…” Charlotte gave Diana a curious look. “Well, I think that the materials somehow got mixed in somehow. I mean, look at us! We were once both 30…well, me almost 30…and now, we’re both two! I think that something strange happened…” Diana nodded. “I know, Charlotte. All the old stories that my mamá told me are coming back to me. Every one. All we can do now is happily accept our fate. Who knows? Maybe our happiness will be rewarded. After all, this is not our fault!” Charlotte nodded. “I am already at peace with disappearing. If you think that there’s a reward, I will be all the more happy about disappearing with you.” Charlotte glanced around and frowned. “Where’s the rest of our class?” Diana smiled. “It’s our dream, Charlotte! They’re not going to come out. We can make it whatever we like!” Charlotte, satisfied with that answer, got up to her feet and gave Diana another look. “I can’t believe that you used to be my bully.” Diana nodded. “But no more, Charlotte. I’m your best friend, now. We both learned lessons and we grew from it. How about a fun run around the gym? Rápida, mi amiga! Rápida!” Charlotte agreed and both girls began running around the gymnasium, with the teacher and the rest of the class absent. It felt surreal with it being empty, but at the same time there was a sense of peace and tranquility in the room. Both Charlotte and Diana were running fast, yet they were both at an equal pace with each other. Charlotte was finally satisfied with her question answered, but the mystery of the running shoes just produced more questions inside of her. ‘Who made the running shoes for Diana’s mother? And while Charlotte knew that Diana’s mother made the shoes for Diana, who made her shoes? Was it possible for the shoes to change color? Afterall, the shoes that Diana received for her birthday were supposed to be normal, according to Diana. But somehow, the mysterious magic found its way to both Charlotte’s and Diana’s shoes. Whatever the case, Charlotte was satisfied with one thing. ‘I solved the mystery!’ “Diana,” Charlotte said, looking down at her shoes as she ran. “I solved the mystery! The shoes were responsible for my reverse aging the whole time, so I guess we just see what happens next?” Diana nodded. “We do, Charlotte. Neither of us would ever imagine that a pair of running shoes could even make us little, but they are. And from what mamá told me in her stories when I was little, these shoes are giving me and you the same fountain of youth. We live our best days, even if they are as babies. I pray that I may be rewarded. I didn’t do this. Mamá gave me a gift, and I’m sure that she didn’t mean to give me shoes like the ones that she had. Charlotte, there’s something weird about my mother’s shoe shop. It’s always been weird.” Charlotte nodded, and they both continued their run around the gym, for what felt like their 50th lap. Charlotte felt a sudden urge to pee, which she decided to release on purpose. A warm spot began to expand around her crotch and run down both her legs, until droplets of pee began dripping onto the hardwood floor of the gymnasium. Diana gave Charlotte a knowing smirk. “I know what you just did.” Charlotte nodded. “Yes. Outside of this dream, I am still a toddler. I am guessing that what I just peed is now gelling up inside my diaper.” Diana nodded, as she pointed at her legs beginning to drip with pee. “Same as you, Charlotte. Neither of us will have to worry about anything when we wake up. Now, I can’t wait to see you at daycare!” Charlotte nodded as she ran beside Diana, feeling mildly embarrassed that she peed herself on purpose but at the same time knew that she had no bladder control outside of her dream. *** Charlotte squinted her eyes open, the dream immediately feeling like a blur to her. While Charlotte was keenly aware of her adulthood, all she could even sense and feel when she woke up was all her two-year-old instincts. And because of this, she couldn’t make much sense of the dream that she had, and the memory of it seemed to have faded as quickly as it arrived. All toddler Charlotte knew was that there was a noticeable wet bulge around her butt and crotch. And Charlotte didn’t like it at all, so she did the only thing that she knew she could do in that situation. Charlotte cried. ‘MOMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMYYYYYYY!!!!!!!!” In seconds, the door swung open, with Darcy flicking the light on in a gasp. ‘The baby monitoring app woke me up early. What could it be? Another wet diaper?’ Darcy hoisted Charlotte out of the crib and laid her on the changing table immediately. It was earlier than what she would expect Charlotte to wake up, but she knew that as a mother, emergencies like this are expected. Darcy unsnapped the crotch buttons on Charlotte’s pink onesie to find a wide bulge around the crotch and butt of Charlotte’s diaper. The wetness indicator was completely blue, so she peeled back the tapes to see the extent of the damage. Just as she expected, the inside of Charlotte’s diaper was soaked from end to end. ‘Goodness. The poor girl was about to leak.’ She calmed Charlotte down and guided the pacifier into Charlotte’s mouth from the ribbon clip that it was attached to. And while her daughter sucked on her pacifier, Darcy wasted no time in changing Charlotte’s diaper. Within the next two minutes, Charlotte was wiped, cleaned, powdered and in a new diaper. With it almost being 4:00 AM, Darcy decided to feed Charlotte early. She carried Charlotte over to the rocking chair and cradled her in her lap, rocking her back and forth in a rhythmic motion. Charlotte watched as she noticed herself in the rocking chair again. ‘Am I going to get the milk again?’ Charlotte gazed up and watched as she was elevated up to the same level as her mother’s chest. She watched her mother loosen the straps, exposing the fleshly bulges of skin. She was guided closer until she closed her mouth around her mother’s breast and begin suckling. Charlotte was full part way into the other breast, so she burped as her eyes flickered. She yawned as she sank into her mother’s lap. Charlotte woke up as she found her mother changing her into another outfit. A pink floral tulle dress with two ribbons tied in the center. And Charlotte didn’t know if it was her imagination, but she felt like she was in another new diaper. Shortly after this, Charlotte felt her bare feet being clothed with her mother sliding pink socks onto her feet. She was carried with her mother, who had a bag filled with all her essentials for daycare. Downstairs, she was fed a quick breakfast of cheerios and strawberry yogurt before being taken to the closet, where her mother slid on a miniature pair of the running shoes that she had on in her dream. It didn’t matter what size Charlotte’s feet were. The shoes always magically adapted to her size. About 20 minutes later, Charlotte was wheeled into Little Lilacs Preschool and Daycare in a stroller, with her calmly sucking on her pacifier. Darcy checked Charlotte into the daycare with Rena and made sure that Amber had Charlotte’s backpack filled with diapers, spare clothes, food, a couple of bottles of apple juice, and toys, and other things that Charlotte needed for daycare. And with that, Darcy kissed Charlotte on the forehead and she was off. A little bit of Charlotte’s adult mind remembered that there was something different about the daycare. ‘I was in the three-year-old room before. Am I in the two-year-old room now?’ Charlotte’s question was answered when she saw a couple of other mothers dropping off their kids. One looked familiar, since she was carrying Diana. The other one was also familiar since the girl in the mother’s arms was one that she saw at modeling. The girl was…Karlee. The three girls all began their playtime like no time has passed. Whatever games they were playing before, they resumed like they were all best friends. Charlotte understood this well with Diana, but was very surprised at how much she could remember Karlee. With Charlotte being merely 25 months compared to Diana's 29 months and Karlee’s 31 months, she was the baby in the group. But subconsciously, Charlotte knew that it wouldn’t be too long before both her and Diana would both be babies compared to Karlee. Diana pointed at Charlotte’s pink running shoes. Charlotte in turn noticed Diana’s purple running shoes that magically adapted to her now toddler feet. Charlotte knew that just wearing the running shoes would result in her losing more years of her life, but that didn’t matter to Charlotte. None of it did. Nothing else mattered. The three girls remained in their little group and played on, pretending to have a tea party or some other made-up game. Charlotte seemed to have worn herself out, as she felt a set of hands guiding her to a crib, before lifting her up and laying her inside it. Charlotte tiredly squinted her eyes closed. The time seemed to have flown by, as Charlotte saw two large hands scoop her up into her mother’s arms. ‘Mommy…Is here already? Why so soon?’ What Charlotte didn’t understand was that Darcy had Charlotte enrolled in half-day daycare, as mothers and other caregivers had the option of half-day or full-day care at Little Lilacs. “Come on, Charlie baby. We need to shoot the Pampers commercial.” Darcy glanced at Amber and pointed at Charlotte. “Is Charlotte in a fresh diaper?” Amber nodded. “She is. I changed her right before her nap.” Darcy nodded, and placed Charlotte onto a nearby changing table. “Well, just to be sure, I’m going to check again.” Darcy checked Charlotte’s diaper only to find that it was only slightly damp. She quickly changed Charlotte’s diaper, wadding up the slightly soggy diaper and tossing it in the nearby pail. Just as Darcy was carrying Charlotte to her stroller, she noticed another mother carrying Karlee. “I couldn’t help but overhear that your Charlotte is going to be in the Pampers commercial.” Kendra said with a smile. “Karlee’s going to be in it too! Normally, I have Karlee in all-day daycare but she gets special time off for this!” Karlee proudly smiled. “I bee-in dye-pah cah-ur-shal!” Darcy buckled Charlotte in her stroller and grinned. “Well, I’ll see you there!” Charlotte’s adult mind was weighed down by the pure and playful innocence of her toddler mind. ‘What is…cah-maw-shal? Can I play some more? I want my pacie…’ Charlotte’s happiness and bliss continued to fill her as nothing seemed to bother Charlotte anymore. The only things that bothered her now were the normal things that would bother a toddler that just barely turned two. If Charlotte’s mind was going for a ride, she was having the time of her life. And the more of herself that she lost, the more content that she was with her new way of life. Afterall, this was the way that things were supposed to be. ‘I am a baby. I am a little girl…’ Charlotte contentedly sucked on her pacifier as she felt herself sink into the plush padding of her car seat. At this point, Charlotte had begun to forget the pressing demands of her former life. It almost seemed like a dream to her. That woman that Charlotte saw in her mind. Who was that? Ironically enough, that was Charlotte. But if you were to tell her that, she would just say that it was a woman that looked like her mommy. Charlotte squinted her eyes open to notice that she was moving. She was in her stroller again and could see bright lights and cameras in a large room. Darcy walked over to the director and sat Charlotte down, who still looked a little dazed from her nap. “We’re ready to shoot.” The male director, looking very focused and alert, passively nodded. “We’re not. Take her to makeup. She will need a new diaper.” Darcy glanced at the wetness indicator on Charlotte’s diaper, which was still a solid yellow. “But Charlotte’s dry!” The director, who had the top of his sunglasses resting on his hair, took his sunglasses in one hand and gave Darcy a stern look. “Look Miss Warren. We need the shot for the new Pampers that we’re featuring in the commercial. Those ones won’t do. It doesn’t matter if she’s dry. Get her in that new diaper. We’ll get someone to change her at makeup, since the tape job on the diaper needs to be perfect. Get her changed, and then makeup. I then want her here in a few minutes. Do I make myself clear? Because listen to me.” He said, his voice becoming softer and more stern. “We have more than enough babies in this commercial and your kid doesn’t have to be in it if you don’t follow the rules.” Darcy nodded and without hesitation placed Charlotte back in her stroller. She wheeled her to another room with a sign that read “MAKEUP”. Darcy wheeled Charlotte in to find a young woman that looked all glammed up like a Barbie doll. The woman had long blonde hair with a thick layer of red lipstick all over her lips. The woman pointed to a changing mat that laid on top of a desk. “Is that Charlotte?” The woman said with a grin. “I’m Courtney. I will be changing Charlotte into the new Pampers diaper and will be working with Tamera to get Charlotte all ready for television. It’s going to be a 30 second commercial and we’re going to need a lot of shots.” Tamera nodded and glanced at Charlotte. “Oh, she looks so cute! How old is she? 12 Months?” “25 months,” Courtney said, correcting her. “Didn’t you read the documents? This is the very reason why we’re having Charlotte in the commercial. She’s very petite and would definitely pass for a younger toddler. And based on her recent measurements you gave us, Charlotte is going to fit fine in a Size 3. You’re going to love it, Miss Warren. This new Pampers is going to be the softest and most absorbent diaper yet. More absorbent than that Baby Dry. Now, Mr. Spencer wants all the kids there in 15 minutes.” Darcy nodded, and took notice of a few sippy cups filled with apple juice. “That’s a lot of apple juice.” Courtney nodded, as she quickly powdered Charlotte and changed her into the new Pampers diaper. “It is. It should be more than Charlotte needs. Now I want Charlotte to drink that juice until she’s full. For the commercial, we also want to test the effectiveness of the new product. It has already done really well in focus groups. Now for the closeups with filling the diaper with a blue saline solution, we already filmed that on a different day.” Courtney carefully checked her tape job on Charlotte’s diaper, making sure that the tapes were perfectly aligned in the center of the landing zone. When she saw that everything checked out, she gave Tamera a thumbs up. “We’re ready for make up.” Darcy glanced at Charlotte, who was wearing nothing but a diaper. “What about her dress?” Courtney shook her head. “The dress is going to cover up the diaper. This is a diaper commercial, so the Pampers diaper needs to be clearly visible while they’re rolling. Please don’t test Mr. Spencer’s patience. He has already turned away two kids from parents arguing with him.” Charlotte glanced at herself, feeling the comfort of the soft and fluffy diaper that she was wearing. “Na dess?” she said, pointing to her bare stomach. Darcy nodded. “It’s for the commercial, sweetie. When we’re done with the commercial, we’ll put the dress back on, okay?” “Atay!” Charlotte shouted in a manner that conveyed her sweet toddler innocence. Both Courtney and Tamera went to work on applying the right about of makeup on Charlotte. Since Charlotte was staying still, Darcy gave Charlotte her pacifier to suck on. After that, Charlotte remained still while the two women applied the rest of the makeup on Charlotte. Just as Darcy carried Charlotte out, a couple more mothers carried their children into makeup. One of them was Kendra, who was carrying Karlee. With Karlee being noticeably bigger than Charlotte, Kendra gave Courtney a sheepish smile. “Do you have size 5’s?” Courtney nodded. “Yes. We have up to size 7.” Darcy quietly waved at Kendra as she left the makeup room with Charlotte. As Charlotte was being carried, her toddler mind went to work, trying to figure out why she was here. ‘What this place? Why there powder on my face? I wanna play! Will mommy let me play?’ Charlotte glanced at her mother, giving her a wanting look. “Mahpay!” Darcy sighed at Charlotte and then glanced at one of the staff. “She wants to play.” The female staff member rolled her eyes and pointed to a pile of toys that a group of other kids was playing with. “She can play with those toys.” She said in a bored voice. “Filming starts in five minutes.” Darcy sat Charlotte next to the toys and the other toddlers that were playing with them. They looked to be a group of kids, with most of them ranging from 18 to 24 months. Two women staff members supervised them nearby. After Charlotte spent a couple minutes stacking blocks, she saw another hand grab one of the blocks. It was Karlee. “Weady fah cursial? Karlee asked Charlotte. “Mama sawd ah gah be on tee vee!” Charlotte shrugged her shoulders, recognizing only the words “mama” and “TV”. This triggered another idea in Charlotte’s toddler brain. “Cah-cah-maw-won!” Charlotte glanced around, hoping that her mother could put on an episode of Cocomelon for her. When she saw that this wasn’t happening, she began to cry. “Wah Cah-cah-maw-won!” Karlee, realizing what Charlotte was saying, smiled. “Wahch caw-caw-meh-won ah hohm! We on tee vee!” Karlee pointed to the camera and smiled. “Smy-yah foh cahm-rah!” Charlotte, still sad about there being no Cocomelon, shook her head. “Nu!” Darcy sighed and approached Charlotte. “What’s wrong, sweetie?” “Wah Cah-cah-mah-won!” Charlotte demanded, glancing around for a TV or iPad screen. Darcy sighed. “We’ll watch Cocomelon later, dear. I promise! Now, I need you to smile for that camera because you’re going to be in a diaper commercial!” Charlotte’s expression changed when she saw a couple of the women staff begin making funny faces. She returned to where Karlee was sitting, also in nothing but her diaper like Charlotte. “Ih bee awkay!” Karlee said, smiling at Charlotte. “Mama shaw mee cahm-rah! Ah smy-yah!” Charlotte felt a twinge of maturity inside of her, and it was just enough for her to straighten up and stop crying with just a minute remaining before filming began. The other babies filed into the room with their mothers, all in just the new Pampers diaper that was being advertising for the commercial. “Places everyone!” Mr. Spencer shouted. “I don’t care where the children sit. Just have them sit and play when we start shooting!” Mr. Spencer ended up firing a total of eight children since another six didn’t make it to the shoot in time. They either showed up to the studio late or didn’t get ready in time. Whatever the case, the 20 children was now reduced to just 12. “Ready?” Mr. Spencer said, glancing around at his staff. “Lights, camera, and….ACTION!!!!” The cameras began rolling, all capturing a scene of a nursery with a bunch of children playing. The camera angles were carefully focused on the new Pampers diaper that all the toddlers wore. The staff did different things that made the kids either laugh or look surprised. As the filming and the scenes continued, Charlotte felt a warm flood in her diaper. After the flood, it seemed as if the diaper was only mostly soaked, like it could handle a couple more floods. As the filming continued, the staff took notice of the diapers. While they were sagging, none of them were leaking. Darcy, who noticed Charlotte’s diaper from a distance, gasped. “Wow. That is much more absorbent than the ones that I normally have her in.” Mr. Spencer smiled. “That’s the beauty of it, Miss Warren. Those are only the daytime ones. Now, since everyone in this room has signed an NDA, you all know that your kid will also be shooting a commercial for the new nighttime Pampers in February. Now, we got a few more shots, and then we’ll have all the kids changed and clothed. Places everybody!” Charlotte kept playing with Karlee as the cameras continued rolling, feeling her diaper grow bigger and bigger, swelling against her groin. Even at this point, it was not leaking but was now heavily soaked. A few minutes later, Mr. Spencer nodded. “And that’s a wrap! We got it, everyone! Thanks for bringing your kids to the filming! As per the contract, you will all receive your paychecks and a free year supply of our new Pampers for your kid. Mothers and caregivers, take your kids to makeup and we’ll get them on their way. We got some gold today!” By the time that Charlotte got her diaper changed at makeup, she felt like her diaper was about to burst, but it never did. As heavily saturated as it was from front to back, the new Pampers diaper did not leak. Darcy didn’t have the new Pampers diapers yet, so she had to put a less absorbent Pamper on Charlotte. Charlotte shivered when the baby wipes were brushed over her. After she was powdered, she felt the embrace of a fresh and dry diaper hugging her waist. Both tapes were snuggly fastened by Courtney and Charlotte smiled. It felt great being in a fresh diaper. After Darcy put Charlotte’s pink floral tulle dress on (pacifier ribbon still attached to it), Charlotte began sucking on her pacifier and smiled. Time to go home. And Charlotte cast a hopeful stare at her mother, wondering if she remembered about her promise to put on Cocomelon when she got home.

And the lightening strikes! … The walk back to the car was rough for both of us, and probably for anybody within smelling-distance of me as well. The heat of the day made my diaper feel humid and swampy as the mess coated my skin and got moved around more with each step. On the bright side, my tummy was feeling a bit better. It still wasn’t feeling content but at least the gurgling and cramping had subsided for the moment. Mommy was trying to calm me down by saying comforting words every few minutes, telling me she was going to make it all better and that I was a good boy for making a stinky in my diaper. It helped a little bit but mostly I was just desperate to be changed. I don’t think I would’ve even cared at this point if she laid my changing mat out on the middle of the beach. No sooner had I had that thought when mommy suddenly stopped and pulled me off of the boardwalk and onto the grass. The beach was about 20 feet away on our right, more shops were across the street to our left, and ahead was what felt like an endless expanse of boardwalk that would never reach the parking lot. Mommy turned to face me and used her hands to wipe the fresh tear tracks off of my cheeks. “Sweetie, the parking lot is still almost a mile away at this rate. I didn’t realize just how far we walked this morning. If you really want to try to get to the car I’ll take you, but I think maybe we should try something else.” I looked at her a bit confused but mostly exhausted from the emotional turmoil of my accident. “What do you say to mommy just setting up your changing mat right here? It’ll get you out of that diaper way faster and maybe save you from a rash, plus once you’re all clean we can keep exploring the area instead of heading home. Do you think you’d be willing to try that?” I hesitated for a moment as I thought about it. Part of me couldn’t believe I was even considering it! But my toddler brain was too upset to care about the humiliation I was being offered. “But… But all the people mama…” I practically whispered as my hand crept up towards my mouth, wanting so badly to slip my thumb inside. “Don’t worry about them. Just watch!” Suddenly she turned and dragged me closer to the edge of the beach where hundreds of people laid on towels and Adirondack chairs in the sun. Mommy raised her voice as loud as it could go and mustered up every ounce of motherly authority she had (which was a lot). “Alright everyone! Listen up! I need to change my boy’s diaper! There are no public bathrooms around here and we can’t make it back to the car! If you don’t like it, don’t look! If you’re uncomfortable, get up and move somewhere else! But this is what’s going down. Got it??” She glared around at all of the heads that had swiveled to listen to her announcement. People had a variety of reactions but mostly just gave her a weird look and turned back around. One person who was closest to us picked up his chair and turned it to face the other way so that his back was to us, a small look of disgust on his face but still not seeming that perturbed. “There we go, see baby?” My eyes were wide as a few lingering stares saw me standing there in my sagging shorts, clearly knowing I was the one in the diaper that was in desperate need of changing. Despite the embarrassment that caused my cheeks to flush deep red, I just nodded and completely submitted to mommy’s control. She knew best, after all, and if this meant getting my butt wiped clean then I was willing to do it. Mommy pulled out my large changing mat and did her best to lay it out on the place where the sand met the grass. It was a big waterproof mat with an aqua blue background and little colorful cartoon fish swimming around on it. Oddly fitting for the circumstances! “Come on honey, let’s hurry up and get this done before too much sand gets on the mat and ends up in your diaper! I let her help guide me down onto the mat that was uneven over the lumpy sand. Suddenly, just like out of a cartoon, the sinking of my foot into the sand below the mat caught me off guard and I fell backward with a splat. This was the moment that my abused diaper finally gave up. I felt warm wet sludge spurt out of the leg gatherings and drip down into my green shorts. That green quickly began to stain brown where my legs met my body and I could feel the same happening in back. This time though, before I could start crying, mommy jumped right in as if she knew this was going to happen. She shushed me comfortingly and reassured me that she’d take care of it and not to worry. I nodded and sniffled as another tear made its way out, then leaned back until I felt moisture crawling up my back too. My thumb quickly found its way into my mouth and I proceeded to suck on it while mommy pulled my shorts off to expose the bulging diaper beneath. Most of the people who were still spying took this as a cue to look away, but a few people were still keeping their eyes on me as if they were watching a car wreck. … to be continued..

The thunder rolls… … ”N-No…” I say quietly, already feeling the itch of the slippery mess that slipped out between my cheeks. Nothing had landed in my diaper yet, but I knew from experience what that feeling meant. It was too dangerous to trust a toot anymore… if I had been wearing my training undies instead of a diaper I would definitely have a skid mark by now. Mommy looked at me skeptically and pulled me forward again. I instinctively put my hand on my butt to try to help me hold in the inevitable mess that was threatening to leak out at any second. We continued at a much slower pace in the direction of the bathroom. By this time if I had any ounce of adult self respect left I would have been aware of what a scene I created - waddling with one hand in mommy’s grasp and the other tightly held against my thickly padded rear, my posture hunched over just a bit to try to calm the roaring gurgles in my tummy. But at this point I couldn’t think about what others might be thinking. All I could think about was how to prevent myself from loading my diaper in front of all of these people. I shuffled behind mommy as quickly as I could until we could finally see the public bathroom in the distance. It was clearly not well maintained, similar to a park bathroom in the way that it probably got cleaned once a month at best. Graffiti covered the walls and a line of other desperate tourists circled around each side from both the men’s and women’s sides. I could already hear people complaining about the filth and lack of toilet paper from here. “Mommy… I don’t wanna go in there…” I whined as we approached the dirty building. “I know baby. Mommy doesn’t really want to take you in there either. But it looks like this is our only choice unless you think you can make it back to the car.” She gave me a look of sympathy that told me the car was nowhere near us. I stood in front of the building doing my best to ignore the people staring at us as they tried to figure out what was going on. It’s not like I was planning on using the bathroom anyway, I hadn’t used a real potty in over a year at this point and mommy wouldn’t have let me use a toilet even if I begged. I had just had some hope that maybe I could poop my diaper in the privacy of a family bathroom and then get a change right away. But I was realizing now that there was no way there’d be room or privacy in here to have an adult diaper change. And even if there was - there’s no way any surface would be clean enough for me to be willing to lay down on. In the end it wasn’t even a conscious decision to let go. If I wasn’t in such a desperate regressed mindset I could have mustered the last of my strength to waddle behind a tree or something so I wouldn’t be out in the open. But the toddler that was running my brain was upset and uncomfortable and just wanted his tummy to feel better. With one final whine my hand slipped off of my behind and reached over to grip mommy’s shirt instead. I didn’t even need to squat more than I already had before I loosened my sphincter and let go. I can’t even say that my mess poured out of me because that wouldn’t do justice to the speed or velocity of what happened inside of my diaper. Poop the consistency of custard shot out of me with such ferocity I’m sure it looked like someone tried to shoot a paintball from the inside of my diaper. I gripped mommy’s shirt even tighter to avoid being knocked off balance by the torrent of soft poop that was rushing out of me. “Uh oh…” Mommy said with a hint of teasing but mostly genuine sympathy. She usually tried not to call too much attention to public accidents out of respect for the people around us, but at this point I truly was in distress and my needs mattered more to her than trying to shield strangers from a genuine accident. At this point they should just feel lucky they weren’t going to be the ones changing it! Tears had started to form in my eyes as the slippery mess continued and weighed down my already heavily soaked diaper. The occasional grunt or whimper escaped my lips as I lowered myself a little more to try shifting the mess forward in order to make more room in the back. The feeling of the hot poop against the front of my diaper area was yucky but I knew that having it go up my back would be even worse. Mommy just rubbed my back and made soft comforting noises to me as we waited for the diarrhea to slow. When I thought I could finally stand I had to go right back down as another load spewed out of my sore behind in quick increments like a sputtering car exhaust pipe. I kept my eyes cast downward to my hand in mommy’s shirt and gripped as tight as I could, doing everything I could not to look up at the gawking faces of tourists watching a seemingly grown man destroy the inside of his diaper. The next time I attempted to straighten myself up I was more successful, but the last of my resolve had broken. Tears spilled down my cheeks and I turned my face into mommy’s shirt to cry out of discomfort and embarrassment. “Mommy…. Poopy….” Was all I could get out, which didn’t help the gasping and leering of everyone still in line for the bathrooms. “I know baby, let’s get you back to the car so mommy can change your diaper, okay?” I nodded into her snot-covered shirt and wiped my face half-heartedly on my arm. This time mommy didn’t scold me for making a mess, she just guided me away from the crowd and in the direction of the parking lot. The load in my diaper sloshed with every step and made it difficult to walk without being extremely bow-legged. I continued to sniffle and quietly cry as mommy held my hand and guided me through the crowd. I think at some point I heard whispers of people assuming I was special needs, and at this point I didn’t care what anyone thought. All I wanted was for mommy to make it all better and change my poopy diaper. … To be continued….

The calm before the storm… … I followed mommy around, my hand in hers, for the next hour. We stopped at a few historical houses which didn’t interest my much, but mommy liked learning about the history and I entertained myself in the various gift shops that were often set up on the last leg of the house tour. It was around the third house that the signs began of a storm brewing in my pants. As usual, I missed them entirely, too stuck in my hazy regressed world to see the big picture. But mommy certainly noticed and connected the dots when I couldn’t stop tooting on the tours. At first she scolded me to be polite and try to hold it until we were outside, but she quickly realized I could barely hold them in. Sometimes they created a muffled noise inside of my diaper and sometimes they were silent, but mommy knew the source of the stinky smell that was following the tour groups around. When other guests started sniffing the air, making faces, and visibly searching for the baby with the dirty diaper - that’s when mommy decided we weren’t going to stay in too many small enclosed spaces. Just as we got to the gift shop of the current house, we walked to the small kids table covered in books and toys, and suddenly I let out a low, almost comically long fart, that was more bubbly and moist than any that had preceded it. I giggled a bit with my finger hooked in my mouth and mommy just smiled and shook her head, enjoying how blissfully unaware I was of the destruction I would soon cause in my own diaper. “Buddy, do you have to go potty?” She asked gently, trying to prompt me to check in with my body’s signals. “No!” I replied instantly before letting out another loud fart that caused at least two heads to hurt. “Hmm…. If you say so… but just in case, maybe let’s start looking for a family restroom, okay? I’m sure that diaper could use a change soon regardless.” I realized then that I had indeed wet several more times as we walked around and my diaper was getting pretty heavy. My instinct was to argue and insist on having more fun, but in all honesty I was getting a little bored of the educational museums and wouldn’t mind heading in a different direction. Mommy took my hand again and led me out of the gift shop, a few casual glances from guests being made to my enhanced waddle in my soaked diaper, and we started down the main road towards a sign pointing in the direction of a public toilet. The sign said it was a half mile away and mommy knew that trying to ask for a bathroom at a shop would be a gamble and would likely require a purchase, so they started off in that direction. Unfortunately for me, the brisk walking pace in the blazing sun was not as easy to handle as a simple walk through an old house. As soon as we got a few minutes down the road I started to feel an uncomfortable gurgling sensation in my tummy. I tried to ignore it at first but it seemed that as soon as it began, it dug its feet in and just continued to get worse. “Mommy…” I whined, “My tummy hurts…” “I bet it does!” she said and just kept walking, keeping my in pace by gripping my hand and pulling me along. As we continued down the sunny sidewalk, dodging between a huge crowd of other tourists, each step made my bowels protest further. I began to pass small bits of gas with every step, though most people probably couldn’t hear it over the noise of the crowd. We passed another sign for the bathroom, this time updating us that we were a quarter mile away, just as I was forced to stop in my tracks to let out the longest, wettest fart yet. This one was different than all the rest so far - even after it ended I could still feel something slippery between my buttcheeks. Mommy noticed me stop and paused with me, having a pretty good idea what was going on. “Sweetie, are you going potty?”

Our experiences sound very much the same, except that I buzzed them to come and change the pull up before I leaked. It wasn't until my last three nights out of seventeen that they cleared me to wear my own diapers. What I really fought hard to end was the wellness checks at 23:30, 02:30 and 05:30. Poor sleep prevented me from maxing therapy during the daytime. Hospitals are the last place on earth to go if you need rest!

Hey everyone! Hope everyone had a great Fourth of July here in the states, and I hope everyone else just had a good last few days themselves. Personally, it was a little hot and buggy, but I still maintain that everyone turns into an eight-year-old when the fireworks start going off. I see it all the time, and I always wonder who out there could be reading stories like this one or any of the others… and how many would if they just gave them a try. Regardless, we’re moving on here with the second to last chapter. As I stated before, the last chapter will come out sometime on Monday, July 07. It’s already fleshed out and I just need to do a big edit on it as well as calculate the final tally for the next story. Speaking of which… just as a reminder, a new poll is up for you all to let me know which story you all would like to read next. Story options and the link can be found back in the beginning of chapters 2 and 14. As I mentioned before though, if you feel more comfortable leaving a comment here or as a private message to me, I will count these as well. So, just to reiterate, this poll will be shut down sometime on Monday before I post my next story, so if you haven’t voted yet… do it soon! Last but not least and as usual, I hope everyone enjoys this penultimate chapter! Chapter 27: Wait For It… Day 134 – 10:57 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 “Wha… what?” Ashley asked in disbelief. She couldn’t put a lot together lately with even basic things, but this played in her head like a remembrance of an old dream. ‘Okay… I need a minute, but… woah! A plan coming from Mo… Betty who wants to help me and Brother who was originally going to get me to escape? This oughta be good!’ She leaned in closer to hear the plan after looking behind her shoulder… just in case another Little or attendant had snuck up behind her. “A plan? What plan?” “Well, it’s simple, sweetie,” Betty noted. “I saw you acting very strange since you were taken by the facility. I thought it was just what those butchers did to you, but then the pink rock… I saw that and that you didn’t have any understanding of it. It was something I knew you knew about, but the way you were looking at it… it was like you were almost looking through it… like it wasn’t even there.” “I was?” Ashley bit her bottom lip and was clearly trying to puzzle it out, but that spot was still a blank. Betty nodded. “You were. It was too strange, but… I honestly thought that the you I had come to love was gone and in its place was a new version… someone who was my babygirl and called me Mommy.” She paused and took a breath… all this change and information clearly charged with emotion. “But then the other day you called me Betty again…” Ashley winced at that information. ‘Darn it! I knew that hurt her! I shouldn’t have said anything. I should have just passed it off as a mistake. I… Betty isn’t my mommy but… I don’t want to hurt her!’ “It’s okay, Ash. Really,” she emphasized before sighing, almost as if she could read Ashley’s fraught mind. “I have no right to keep you as my regressed Little if you aren’t already that. So, I made it my mission to figure out what was happening to you on my own. I knew that LRG had a presence in town… then add that with the pink rock and daycare telling me about a stranger possibly watching you the other week… I put it all together and...” “And found me,” Brother noted with no small amount of annoyance. “I couldn’t believe it! Three years in this town alone and one Little’s Big finds me in less than two days!” Betty smirked back at Brother. “Well, it wasn’t easy if it makes you feel any better…” She then turned back to Ashley. “Anyways, I found him, and we got to talking… Sweetie… Ashley… we need to get you out of here.” Her words were straightforward and there was no need to interpret them, but there was still seemingly a conflict within Ashley. “Wait… get out of here? As in…?” “As in go back home, Ash,” Brother finished for her after she paused for a moment, appearing like she was getting stuck on the concept now. “I know it might be more difficult than before for you, but we now have a Big on our side. That’s huge!” Betty nodded adamantly. “That’s right. I listened to his plan before and it might have worked, even with the enhanced security after this summer, but with my help… we can be sure to get you out of here now.” Ashley smiled and seemed to appreciate the gesture and plan of action from both Betty and Brother, but there was still a great deal of hesitation in her eyes… and it was hard to blame her. While her memory was still fuzzy in spots, as reported nightly, she was remembering vast sums of her life… and a healthy distrust of Bigs and shadowy figures were two shaky grounds to put any amount of trust in. ‘Crud… no doubt that hundreds… thousands of Littles have found themselves in my spot right now. They trusted who they thought they should and bam! They go further down in their regression and never resurface… sometimes literally!’ Ashley’s expression narrowed. “I appreciate it… but what kind of reassurance do I have here or at least…” She turned to Betty. “Why are you getting me out? I’ve seen your looks. If I had any money to bet with, I’d bet it all that you would want me to stay. How can I trust that this isn’t a trap now?” Betty sighed and nodded her head before even holding Brother back. It seemed she needed to get something off her chest before anything else. “You’re right… you’re absolutely right, Ashley. But also… that’s why you have to leave.” “Huh?” Ashley seemed struck dumb with pure confusion. Betty leaned into the gate and gestured behind Ashley. “You’re a Little and you just need to look at your friends to see what will happen to you one day if you stay in this town any longer… or even what happened to you before to know. Bigs are just too tempted and too crafty to be trusted with your well-being here as a Little.” She then looked down and it seemed her pained heart weighed a great deal today. “But… you are right as well. I want you to stay, but… sometimes caring for someone means doing what’s best for them… even if that means letting them go. Now that I’ve taken my own feelings out of this… I can see that Peirama is no longer a safe place for you. I may not be your mommy anymore, but… I would still be devastated if anything were to happen to you.” Ashley was about to speak, but she had apparently lingered behind the cluster of trees and bushes for too long now. “Ash! You get lost in there, or something?” Ron called out. “It’s just a ball! Come on, slow poke!” His youthened patience was clear and the pressure from others came through as well. For Ashley, it was a reminder, but for Brother and Betty, it sounded like a warning more than anything else. “Come on, Betty. We gotta go,” Brother insisted. “You don’t want an attendant catching us back here.” Betty nodded and turned to Ashley. “Okay, sweetie. We have to go.” Ashley nearly flung herself at the fence. “Wait! I…” “Ash?” Ron seemed more concerned than annoyed or impatient now. Knowing him, his imagination was likely conjuring up all manners of evil that had befallen her. Ashley winced and looked at Betty. “I gotta go, but… what’s next here?” Brother stepped back into the deep shadows once more. “We will meet next Monday at your house while Pete is at work to discuss the plans further. I will coordinate the details with Betty further.” Betty hopped in before disappearing as well. “Two last things… don’t mention this to Pete, but also… try to blend in and act normal… here and until Monday. Promise?” Ashley held up her hand like she was reciting an oath. “Promise.” The two then completely disappeared, Ashley retrieved the ball and ran back to join Ron… just as Miss Fiona was walking over. “Get lost, sweetie?” the attendant asked with an unusually stern and more than a little concerning suspicious glance. Ashley shook her head. “No. I just…” She held up the ball. “It got stuck and…” She wobbled her arms up and down like they were made of spaghetti. “Not long enough!” Miss Fiona sighed, but ultimately smiled and patted Ashley to rejoin Ron and Olly… seemingly none the wiser that Ashley had just met up with Brother and Betty… and was now planning to escape. * * * Day 138 – 10:39 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley looked around the locker room at the rec center that Betty had taken her to today. The days were getting shorter and colder even with Peirama’s weather device. It meant the community pool was now closed and all Littles who could, or were allowed to by their Bigs, were now headed to the rec center for their swimming test to determine their future as swimmers here. Safety was always a top concern, and the rec center was no different. Ashley blushed heavily as Betty slipped on the disposable swim diaper up her legs. “Just one moment, sweetie. Can’t have you going in the pool without one of these.” Ashley could only stand there and nod. Her one piece of solace afterward was that her swimsuit… though the bulge in the crotch and butt was very obvious of what she was wearing underneath, could have been worse. Her one piece dark purple and pink flamingo patterned swimsuit was childish… especially with the elastic so prominent around the leg holes, but looking around, it could have been much worse. Being the first of many swimming tests, many of her friends were here in similar attires… except those seemed to be designed to be as childish as possible. Hers at least had dignity, but for example, Marilyn’s was a floral pink and lime green one piece with a tutu-like dress around her midsection. Other of the female Littles had two pieces and would show off their scars, diapers, or would just plainly sport logos or cartoon characters any mature person would never be seen in. Of course, there were also the ones that had managed to run away and were now being chased by their Bigs… the Littles completely nude and not giving one care about that fact. “I don’t know if I can do this…” Ashley moaned as Betty pulled up the last of the straps over her shoulders. “It’s very, easy, Ash,” Betty replied, laying her hands gently on her Little’s shoulders. “You just hop in, swim a little back and forth, and then tread water. Easy peasy.” Ashley shook her head. “No… not that. I meant…” She leaned and whispered. “The blending in thing.” Betty pursed her lips and nodded in understanding. “Oh, I see. Well… you just do your best. No need to suck your thumb or cry all the time, but if others splash, then go for it. Play along with the others, don’t cause a fuss, and just try to have fun. Don’t overthink it.” Ashley sighed as she caught a Little being splayed out on one of the nearby benches getting their diaper changed, again, without a care in the world. “Easier said than done.” Betty sighed and nodded, giving Ashley one last little squeeze on her shoulders before standing up and removing her bathing suit cover. Underneath was a dark blue one piece that sported a few small golden anchors on the chest and one near each hip. “Wait… you’re swimming too?” Ashley looked up at her Big with her mouth nearly completely open in shock. Betty chuckled. “Well, yes! Remember, you’re in the toddler class for the swimming test for Littles. You might still be like a duck to water here, but others… hard to know what their skill level is anymore or what could freak them out at the drop of a hat.” “Oh…” It was obvious that Ashley hadn’t thought about any of that, and looking around at her friends, it was hard not to remember who they used to be. Ron had been so strong and proud, Olly had been a pain and studious, and even Marilyn or Simon had been independent and intelligent or even rebellious. Now, all were Littles. All were diapered. All were in a swimming class now meant for toddler Littles. Betty smiled tenderly and stretched out her hand. “Come on. I promise… it won’t be bad. You’ll see…” Ashley nodded and sighed. ‘Geesh. I know she means well, but… why do I feel like she’s acting the mother to me right now? I know its just who she is but…’ Ashley shook her head and took Betty’s hand. ‘No, no. Just do this and make it until Monday. Take a breath and… oh!’ Ashley grimaced as she started to walk and caught her reflection in the mirror. She may have been the most mature Little there, but in the image reflected back at her, the swimsuit and bulge of the diaper she knew about… but she definitely hadn’t realized that a little bit of the swim diaper was also going to stick out prominently from her leg holes. As she exited the door, she tried in vain to cover herself up. * * * Day 138 – 10:56 A.M. MDT – Earth 2 Entering the main pool area, the area was surprisingly large for the smaller town of Peirama. Apparently, water experiments may have been conducted in the vicinity at one point, but now, the large area was essentially split into three parts. The first was the 20-foot-deep end for the diving boards perched above it. The second was the play area and contained a lazy river, multiple slides, fountains, and splash pads. Lastly, the final was divided into two sections most of the time, with a deep cordoned off into lap lanes and the second being shallower in one end and slightly deeper in the other. This is where Betty guided Ashley. Listening in to other Littles, it only took seconds for Ashley to realize that it was all about swimming lessons. “Awww! Come on… do I have to?” Betty sighed and pushed her closer to the main instruction group… all full of Littles. “Yes, you do. It’s getting colder and soon, even around here with our climate controlled, all the pools will close, and we will come here. Any Little coming here… no matter their mental age, is required to take this course. So, please…” She then lowered the volume of her voice into a near whisper. “Like we discussed, at least for appearances-sake, just play along.” Betty sighed heavily but nodded and sat down with the other Littles in front of a large whiteboard. A whistle then blew loudly and out walked Miss Pearl… much to most of the Little’s clear confusion. “Hello, everyone! It’s so nice to see you outside of daycare!” “Miss Pearl?” Ron questioned with a funny look on his face. “Are you our instructor? Aren’t you our daycare teacher instead?” Miss Pearl laughed light-heartedly. “Why, yes, Ron. I am your daycare teacher but I’m also an instructor here on my time off. I was part of the Libertalia Olympic swim team a few years ago in fact. Now though, with my skills from daycare, I usually make the perfect instructor for all you Littles to make sure you’re okay with coming here to swim.” “Including those of us who can already swim?” Olly asked annoyedly. From her look, it seemed like Ashley exhibited the same level of annoyance. Miss Pearl nodded her head. “Of course, Olly. While we trust you to have the skills maybe from even a month ago, we also know that many of you have changed since your first came to Peirama.” She paused and looked a little devious for a moment. “Do me a favor… can anyone who’s felt they changed physically since they first came here, please raise your hand?” While her words seemed more for adults, her question about loss of something seemed to resonate with nearly everyone. Every Little, including Olly, raised their hand. With Miss Fiona’s point well-made, he soon shirked away “Now then, let’s get you all to dip a toe into the shallow end of the pool.” Her attention then directed to the Bigs behind the Littles. “Bigs? Guide your Little into the water. Regression can have odd effects on Littles. Some of them may be scared of the water now, and it’s up to you to support them in this transition period.” Following along as well, Betty soon got behind Ashley as they waded into the shallow end… first a few inches and then up about two feet of water. “Still okay?” Betty asked with more than a little hope and caution. Ashley sighed. “Yes. I’m fine.” She almost gave a bad attitude towards Betty but was stopped looking over at another Little who was already in another daycare. ‘Woah… I thought that guy loved the water. Now…’ Much to Ashley’s evident horror, the Little was thrashing all about in the water. Their self-proclaimed mommy tried everything, but the Little soon went into a near-meltdown. Fortunately, they were the only ones to freak out, so after a little consoling and special instruction for them, Miss Pearl stood in the water in front of everyone else and continued. “Perfect! You’ve just taken your first test to pass to come here as much as you want. Now…” She pointed to the whiteboard that another worker had brought to the edge. Since I’ve got you all in the pool, we can now talk about the rules.” She pointed out and explained several of them, and there were several that were typical like no running around the pool or diving in the shallow ends. Looking further though, there was one section that seemed different. “Okay,” Miss Pearl continued, “with those done, we need to talk about access for you Littles.” She looked around and shook her head. “Since none of you are or have independent Littles, all of these will apply. So… six inches of water… any Little is free to play. No Big supervision is required.” She paused and went to the next. “One foot of water… a Big needs to be within 15 feet of their Little. From this point onward, all of you will need to pass the swimming test at the end of this class. Regardless… two feet… and a Big will need to be within five feet or still 15 feet if you use floaties.” Several Littles, including Ashley, looked at their Bigs. For some, like Olly and Ron, looked at their Bigs with determination that they would definitely be using floaties to get the extra space with more humiliation… which they probably didn’t care about. For Ashely though, based on her near snarl at the prospect of the use of floaties, it was a look that they would do anything but floaties here. Miss Pearl chuckled a little. “Well… I guess for those of you who want them but moving on.” She then gestured to the last two lines. “Three feet or higher… a Big will need to be holding onto the Little or be within five feet of their Little. Four feet or higher though… and Littles are completely banned or the use of floaties are absolutely required. Now… any questions?” Ashley blinked at the board and then around the pool. Despite being ‘Little friendly,’ seeing the signs posted in the three areas, it was obvious that no floaties meant a lack of access to at least a third… if not more, of the pool. ‘Hmmm I wonder if that’s on purpose to divide the Littles and the Bigs… or if this really just is a safety thing?’ With Miss Pearl continuing to talk though, Ashley quickly concentrated on the lesson once more. * * * Day 138 – 12:19 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 Miss Pearl was a firm, but fair and cautious daycare attendant, and that readily transferred over into her abilities as a swimming instructor of the Littles. After a quick instruction, lunch, and then break, while belittling in many cases, she made sure to go through the steps with caution… ensuring every Little could progress together. It was curious when the initial sign-up paperwork had questioned the mental and physical abilities of the Little in question, but now it was obvious. For those older or less regressed the lesson would have been boring and they likely would have goofed off, disrupted the others and gotten into trouble… or just simply derail the entire lesson. For example, if an adult has had their mind regressed to something of a pre-teen, they could get into all kinds of mischief and even potentially hurt those with toddler mindsets. On the flipside, Littles registering as ‘newborns’ could be subjected to too hard of tests and potentially harm themselves. After all, as per their design… accidental or otherwise, body movements could be spastic and muscle tone weak at best. They needed constant support and while ‘newborn’ for Littles could sometimes be applied to any Little with the mental or physical abilities under four months, a pool environment could be downright deadly if not cared for properly. Being blunt, the pamphlet for the rec center described their lessons as more ‘how to float’ or ‘how to automatically go to the edge of the pool.’ Which, for them at least, translated into more of… delay as much as possible until an adult can rescue you easier. So, for Ashley’s group, the margins were fairly wide for whoever was accepted. Simon, who still consistently drooled and sported a wide and unfocused look most of the time, was on the younger end of the spectrum and required more input from his mommy, Sharon. On the other end though, Ashley could almost be classified into the higher spectrum of Littles… but her cover from previously still had to be maintained, so she mainly just used betty’s support as something of a comfort… rather than a necessity in her lessons. Per the swimming instructions, once the Littles were acclimated to the water, including submerging and getting splashed, they were taught getting in and out with practice entering and exiting the pool using the ramp, steps, and sides of the pool, with a particular emphasis on their safety. Like the younger class, they also practiced holding onto the side of the pool, but for them, this also involved using a floating device. For some, it was to build their confidence in the water again, but for Ashley, it was a chance to practice her other skills and mostly just relax. “You know, you’re really good at this,” Betty praised, almost seemingly forgetting that Ashley wasn’t a ‘true Little’ anymore. Ashley still smiled though. “Thanks… I always loved to swim and it’s just never something I forgot. Even before…” She looked around as she floated on the boogie board. “Well… you know.” Betty’s face clearly then just remembered that Ashley was ‘pretending’ now outwardly. She didn’t say anything about it… but there was almost a little sadness as well. If it wasn’t obvious before, Ashley leaving was still tough on Betty. “So… any thoughts on after?” Ashley practiced her flutter kicks… the next lesson that several of the more toddling Littles were having a problem with. “No… I… I want to continue with what I did before and…” She trailed off for a moment. ‘Shoot. Almost blew my cover there. Betty knows that I want to escape and is helping me, but… I don’t think she knows I’m Ashley Cutters… only Jones… the personal trainer.’ Ashley cleared her throat for a moment. “But… I might take time off work for a while… government assistance programs back home can help me a lot to regain…” She shifted and her swim diaper shifted as well… a current reminder that yes, she was going to have to do some reacclimating to the world when she got back to Earth. She then shook her head. “But… explore. Definitely explore like Europe or something.” “Oh?” Betty seemed surprised, but not in a way that she didn’t know what or where Europe was… only that she was shocked of her destination. “I’ve heard its very nice there. Very similar to our own Europa… even more than Libertalia is to the U.S.” Ashley only managed to nod before Miss Pearl called everyone back in. “Okay everyone! Now, we need to practice some of the skills you all will be using for your practice swim test. Then, you all will take it, and we’ll see where we are. Anyone who manages to pass it will be free to either practice more or I have some games you can play to help your skills more. For those who don’t pass, you’ll stay with me, and we can work harder on the skills you need to pass.” Everyone nodded at her instruction, but it was clear that some Littles were much more apprehensive than others about the prospect of a swim test so soon. * * * Day 138 – 12:57 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 The practice and swim test were easy… or at least they were easy for Ashley. First up was jumping into a pool and then immediately going to the side to cling on. Second, was to tread water for about a minute, and then third was to swim just one length of the pool. Ashley had a little trouble with swimming the length of the pool, but she managed it without the offered floaties. Not that the test was designed to fail Littles, but there was a certain expectation of struggle… one that Ashley hadn’t exhibited in any real sense, other than maybe being slightly out of shape or just not used to swimming for so long. Plus, doing it all without any floaties, per her choice, was another item that some gave her the side eye over. No one really cared, but when most of the Littles were floundering by the forty second mark at best in treading water or had trouble making it halfway without the floaties on their first attempt… Ashley stood out. Regardless though, she passed. So, her name was recorded down in the rec center’s records, and she and Betty were able to leave and enjoy the rest of the pool. Using the floaties though, which was also marked down, Ron and Olly soon joined her… as the only other two Littles to pass in at least the first two attempts with or without the floaties. “Whew! Talk about a challenge, huh?” Olly asked, gliding over and into the knee-deep water around the mushroom fountains stretching high over their heads. “Yeah… I could barely tread the water for thirty seconds without the floaties on,” Ron commented, giving his still adorned floaties a light squeeze before looking questioningly at Ashley. “What gives, Ash? You some kind of super Little?” Ashley squinted and shook her head. “No… what are you talking about? It’s just a swim test… we did all that stuff earlier in the summer… remember?” Ron scratched his head while Olly nodded. “Yeah, Ash. I remember, but… that was a long time ago. None of us were in swim diapers and… well, a lot has happened since then.” “Oh…” It was right then that it was clear that Ashley had realized her mistake. Again, there were no alarms or sirens going off in her success, but it still was an awkward pause that Ashley was different. ‘Crud. This secrecy thing is going to be harder than I thought! Totally didn’t think about that. Special or advanced is fine, but standing out when I’m going to try and leave? Not good…’ Ashley twirled her wet hair and stepped closer to Ron and Olly like she had a secret. “Well… aliens kidnapped me, and they wanted me to become their queen. I said no and they gave me super-secret powers.” She held her finger up to her lips as she recalled a small story her friend had made up when they were kids. “Shhh! Kingda Korona might return, and they can’t know about me!” “Oh…” Ron’s eyes widened, and he nodded before at first silently promising with a few gestures to not reveal her secret. “Won’t tell nobody, Ash… Shhh…” Olly didn’t comment at all, but he had a knowing look on his face. He was regressed… having experienced a lesser version of the white cream which had so affected so many others, but he wasn’t as severe. Definitely not an adult status and he had been in diapers for longer than Ash… but there was an awareness there… likely one that could see through the act that Ashley had just put on. But… he was also a good friend to Ashley still and before they went back to splashing around without a care in the word, in a solemn gesture, he simply pinched his fingers and made a gesture to seal his lips. He knew, but his silence would remain firm. Ashley couldn’t help but let out a sigh of relief after… only covered up by the loud roar of the tall fountain mushrooms all around them. * * * Day 138 – 1:49 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 Splashing around and going down the slides. That was what made up the next hour of Ashley’s life. There was a simplicity to it that the journalist had to find appealing… at least from the peals of laughter coming from her. She was ‘mature’ again, but there was something almost of a release in her since her capture… whether she knew it or not. Before, she was all business. Everything in her life was for her story back on Earth. Playtimes? Just a means to get with other Littles. Dressing up how Betty suggested or even requested sometimes? A necessity to blend in better and to ease what she could when she could in order to better acclimate and interview other Littles. It was all designed for her story. Now, though, the line between the adult journalist and the regressed Little seemed to blur. Not so much that black and white were mixed in a new gray color, but just enough where if one was to not notice some of the subtle hints of non-regression, Ashley might have just seemed like any other Little. What distinguished her though, something that not even Betty was going to take away from her… were her thoughts. While unbeknownst to the world at large, at times, they were powerful and all telling… like when some of the Littles left for a nap or at least paused for a feed… like Ron. Nearly alone, Ashley placated herself by getting on an innertube and floating through the center’s lazy river. Of course, rules being rules, Betty wasn’t far behind. She would occasionally speak up, but there was a reservation about her now that seemed to check all her actions. Whereas before, she would simply do something, there was now a pause. Likely, in the case of joining her directly in a double innertube on the lazy river, she paused and gave the ‘mature’ Little her space. Without the others, while she didn’t show any changes outwardly, Ashley was readily thinking about home… and what that meant. ‘My job… responsibilities… it all sounds so nice and yet so distant still. Here I am on a lazy river in swim diaper that is on me for a reason. I can’t simply push past that and think that I get on the other side of the portal and everything will be okay. Maybe a month ago, I could have believed that, but now? It seems more like a fantasy… How do I go back and live the life I once did?’ The thoughts that swirled around in her mind could to some be misconstrued as poisonous to someone ‘undercover’ and drown them in sorrow or confusion, but for Ashley, her thoughts were her saving grace. Being in deep for so long now, she was about to pass the point where others would come looking for her… but her thoughts were also natural for someone away from their previous life so long. While Betty was no jailer and her treatment here for the most part could almost seem luxurious, doubts about going back plagued her mind like they sometimes did for prisoners of war. The desire to go back was there, but the execution of doing so now seemed in doubt. ‘Could I even live on my own anymore? And… is there every really a true going back to how things were?’ Floating along though, her thoughts were soon interrupted by Ron, Olly, and a few of the other Littles joining her once more now that more had passed. Others though, like Kyle, were still lagging behind with Miss Pearl. “Hey, Ash! We were just talking about Halloween! What are you going as?” Ron asked. “We all had bets on what it is you’d be.” “Simon’s a dog, Ron’s a cowboy, Marilyn’s a princess, and I’m an astronaut,” Olly clarified, only to have Simon clear his throat that was somehow also mixed with a whine. “Sorry… Simon is going as a doggy.” Ashley stared back at her current group of friends… all of whom had just come from their quick nap, feed, or diaper change. In truth, she hadn’t given the matter much thought. In the urgency of Brother and Betty, leaving Peirama seemed to be something to happen within the week, and given that it was Saturday and Halloween was all the way next Friday… she had only one passing thought. It was the reason for her being here… the reason for Peirama in the first place… the reason why she had changed… and the reason her story was now going to have weight behind it. So, she blinked a few times and said her answer plainly. “Scientist.” * * * Day 139 – 3:35 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 Ashley sat in her room and bounced Bunty over to the plastic doll that one of Ron’s coworkers had gotten her a few weeks ago while she was still regressed. Despite her faculties coming back… at least mostly, the doll held a special place in her heart. It was a constant source of embarrassment, but ‘Cindy’ was loyal and had been there for her when she was needed. She was the type that kindergarteners might like with her fake features, flow hair, and several clothes… something of which Ashley had almost once liked. While Marilyn had tried to get Ashley to bring her back to daycare, Ashley had so far refused. Cindy was now a private doll to play with Bunty… and Bunty was a whole different matter. Bunty was a shield… a shoulder to cry on when no one else was around… and a friend that never judged her no matter what. Besides Betty and even Pete… no one else had more loyalty towards Ashley. Yes, the Little now knew she was just a stuffed animal, but Bunty was still almost always with Ashley wherever she went these days. Even yesterday at the pool, Bunty was in the car. Ashley sighed and bounced Bunty towards Cindy. “Well, Cindy… I wonder how much longer we’ll be together. I like you but… I don’t know how it would look like if I brought two toys back with me.” Ashley shuddered and hugged Bunty tight. “One… well, I just can’t give Bunty up.” More and more now… Ashley was thinking of her future… of escape. “Tomorrow…” she sighed wistfully. “I just have to wait until tomorr…” “Blast it, Pete!” a voice yelled from downstairs… one that was now all too familiar to Ashley. ‘Oh no… not again…’ Ashley propped up Cindy and grabbed Bunty tight before creeping over to the top the stairs once more. Sitting down on the top step, Ashley whispered to Bunty. “Betty’s out on some errands and Da… Pete is talking to the general again…” “I said no, general,” Pete noted firmly. “But you two are doing nothing with her!” the general shot back. “She’s one of the more unique Littles around here in a long time between what you all did for her and what Mr. Vasiliou subjected her to. Plus, I know her mind is more malleable now than ever… or did you think I didn’t know about your little late-night visits to the facility?” “I didn’t hide anything, and you know it,” Pete defended himself and his actions. “I merely didn’t inform you and… she’s mine and Betty’s Little! Our treatment of her… unless we use a facility drug… is no one else’s concern.” “But Beakerman wants a new Little!” The general now seemed to be getting more than a little irate. “You know her and how her mother was… they want something, and they’ll do most anything to get it… including your Little.” Several heavy footsteps could be heard before the door creaked open. “You can see yourself out, general. Your visit was… well, it’s always good to see you, but I think you have my answer. I doubt you would have even a second of luck with my wife. Best use a cup if you go talking to her about this…” There were a few grumbles before even heavier pacing could be heard then growing fainter. “You may come to regret this, Pete. You were her favorite, and now? I just don’t know…” “Well, consider me put off, general. I’ve done a lot for her, but this? If she was even half the Big she claims to be, Ms. Beakerman would never ask this of another Little. And… I’ll add this…” Considering the subject, Pete was doing an excellent job of not losing his temper. “If she wants Ashley… she better be prepared to go to court over this, and we both know if she does that… she will lose.” Without another word, the front screen door slammed shut and a heavy sigh could be heard afterward, followed by the simple click of the main door. With the general clearly having departed, Ashley held Bunty close and began to descend the stairs. Peeking out and seeing Pete in one of the single cushion armchairs with his head in his hands, the Little’s face grew concerned. “Pete?” Pete looked up toward his descending Little. “Ash… I… did you just hear all that?” Ashley nodded and toddled over to Pete with a disheartened expression. “Could I really be taken away from you and Betty?” While she might be leaving Peirama and even this dimension soon, there was still something frightening about Ms. Beakerman. Being the head of Diamond Technology, she had all the factors on her side in order to rip Ashley away within a single night. True, per Carer+, Ashley was legally under the protection of Betty and Pete, but there always seemed to be some sort of twist or rock to stumble on in this dimension when it came to Littles and Bigs. That fact appeared to weigh heavily on both Big and Little now. Ashley then took a deep breath and while she looked in pain to do so, there was a question that was clearly on the tip of her tongue that she had to ask. “Could she… I mean, could she really take me away from you two?” Pete looked hurt over such a straightforward question, but his expression also seemingly answered it as well. “I… I can’t lie to you, Ash. She… if she really wanted to… she could. Betty and I would fight for you, but yes… she could take you away.” Pete then stood and walked over to Ashley before crouching down and taking her by the hands while also being careful to keep Bunty stuck firm into the crook of her elbow still. “But right now… let me tell you this… you’re not going anywhere with her.” It was just a statement, but there was something firm and reassuring just by the way Pete had looked while making that pledge to his Little. For Ashley, her relief was evident, and she quickly hugged Pete. ‘You’re not always the best out there Pete, but when you want… you can be a real lifesaver.’ Ashley smiled and hugged Pete tighter. ‘But also… why did you emphasize those last two words. It almost… well, it almost sounded like you knew something more than you were letting on. Kind of like… I might still be going somewhere… just not with her.’ Ashley frowned in contemplation over those two little words, but after a moment, only squeezed Pete tighter. Considering that tomorrow was the meeting with Betty and Brother… remaining moments like these may be few. * * * Day 140 – 5:24 P.M. MDT – Earth 2 Daycare was as smooth as ever now that Ashley found herself in between two worlds. Her bout with the facility had given her the freedom of a Little, but now, thanks to Pete’s machinations each Wednesday night, she had the mind to remember and execute the rules of the daycare properly. Also… if needed, she knew how to execute a plan to get away with seemingly nearly everything. She didn’t take advantage of that often, but when she did, there was usually an extra cookie involved for all her friends. Needless to say, her popularity had never been higher. Still, the whole day, she couldn’t get her mind off the business of what was to happen after daycare. It was such a small thing with just her, Brother, and Betty, but it was hard to get around the fact that potentially, after this afternoon, she might have a near guaranteed plan of going home. With Betty’s help as well, everything seemed perfectly in line for her to leave Peirama… forever. There were things to like here, though, and as Betty pulled into the driveway and left Ashley in the main dining room to go signal out back from Brother to come inside, her saddened expression was notable. ‘I can’t believe this actually happening now. Before… it might have been a fool’s dream to escape, but with Betty… how can I not go home? How can this plan fail? And… I would never admit this out loud, and I definitely want to leave, but… I kind of feel sad to know that I’ll be leaving Betty and Pete and all my friends so soon…’ The sliding back door opened, and Brother walked in, and for the first time, he removed his hat and other concealment garments to reveal a messy mop of red hair and freckles all over his face. “Hey, Ash. I guess there’s not much point in hiding my identity in here anymore…” Ashley was clearly stunned for a moment, but in the end, stuck out her hand to shake his. “Hey… Brother?” Brother smiled and shook her hand back. “Yeah… let’s just stick to that name for now. That can cause a lot of issues later but faces… Bigs still haven’t cracked the technology for mental images yet.” “But they have for names?” Ashley questioned with a slight shudder. Betty scoffed. “Yeah… cracked that a while ago. Near potent truth serum essentially. 99% effective and combine that with a neural analyzer and enhancer… even the most regressed Little could be temporarily unregressed and spill tons of verbal secrets. Tough nut to weave around I’m sure for you LRG folks.” Brother nodded. “You wouldn’t believe, but…” He leaned forward over the countertop. “Let’s get to why we’re here. No telling if Pete could be home any moment now. So… Ashley. Your information… how…?” “Do I get it out?” she questioned followed by a confirmation nod from Brother and Betty. “Well… it should be uploaded automatically when I go back, but until then… I was given a series of commands for it to extract the information.” “Wow…” Betty gawked. “That’s a lot of tech for a Little. How does a personal trainer get that kind of gear back on Earth. It’s out of date here now, but on Earth? That had to be quite the challenge to even get a hold of that…” Betty looked over to Brother questioningly. ‘Wait… he knows who I am, but Betty… I thought he would have told her by now… especially since she found him and even coordinated all this about me.’ Brother seemed to be able to read her expression. “Nope. I didn’t say one word to her, Ash, about any of your background.” “Yeah,” Betty confirmed, “and I grilled him pretty hard about it too. Asked him at least thirty times about it, but… he just wouldn’t talk about that stuff with you.” Her gaze then narrowed on her Little. “So… how about it, Ash? We’re doing all the sharing today… so you go now. How’d you get the eye?” “Because she’s an investigative journalist,” a horribly familiar voice said from the shadows. The three schemers turned towards the hallway and saw Pete walk in. Each seemed seconds from fainting in shock. “And there’s more…” he continued. “The way I see it now… Ashley won’t be leaving Peirama.” He blinked a few times and stepped forward before leaning over the countertop himself now that Brother had recoiled in shock. “So… I guess we need to talk then, huh?” Ashley gulped and looked at Pete with horror in her eyes.

Chapter Fifty Nine John sat in the booster seat, irritably pulling at the lap belt holding him in place. After everything that he’d been through today, the last thing that he wanted was to feel like a baby. That LPS woman had pretty well spoiled what little patience that he usually had for the baby treatment. As MeMaw put a bowl filled with little cubes of honeydew melon in front of him, he looked for a fork, but there wasn’t one to be found. “MeMaw? Fork?” he asked. But as his toddler cup was placed in front of him, she said “These are finger food, you just eat up and I’ll fix you a drink that Nana Claire said you would like!” Rolling his eye, admittedly still just irritated with the babying treatment, he picked up a cube of honeydew melon and looked at it suspiciously. Fully expecting to like it just because Nana Claire said he would made him even more irritable, but he took a bite anyway. Oh that was oh so slightly sweet, cold from the fridge and the texture was -just- right. Not realizing that he’d closed his eyes until he opened them, he was MeMaw waggling his toddler cup at him expectantly. So without even bothering to argue, he took the cup from her and took a sip. It was Spriten Up. John stared at the cup and blinked. From his left he heard “What’s the matter, do you not like it?” “No, no. I absolutely like it. It tastes like home, in a way.” was all he could think to say without paying any attention. Nana Claire now had not one, but two bigs buying the same inter dimensional beverage for one little. And while he had no way of knowing how much it cost, and there was no way any of the bigs were about to share that knowledge with him, it had to at least cost them something. And he was just one little. If everyone in this town went to Nana Claire for stuff for their littles ... Nana Claire is VERY good at her job. Blinking a few times as his brain caught up, he took another pull from the straw and smiled up at MeMaw as a plan came to him. “Oh! MeMaw?” She immediately smiled back at him and asked “Yes, sweety?” His smile only grew wider as he answered “You know, MeMaw, this drink reminds me of home. Would you like to try some of it? I want you to know what it’s like where I’m from!” Completely unaware of what was about to happen, MeMaw gave him a big kiss on the forehead before turning to go to the kitchen. While she was gone, John looked over at Mom. She had obviously heard the conversation, because she stood there by the couch with a shocked look with both of her eyebrows up. John just smiled at her until MeMaw came back with a bit of Spriten Up in a glass for herself. She held it up and John grabbed his cup and held his up too. After they clinked his cup and her glass, he took a drink from his straw while he watched MeMaw take a great bit swig of Spriten Up at the same time. There was a slightly delayed reaction until her left eye clamped shut, he right eyebrow twitched a bit before her right eye started blinking a little. MeMaw did a slight full body shudder as her head started twitching slightly side to side like some sort of robot glitching out. MeMaw finally managed to move her hand to put the glass down on the counter, but that was only so that she could make a pawing motion at the air for a moment. Then her hands both balled up into a fist and he could see her forcing herself to swallow the mouthful of Spriten Up. After a few moments, she pinched the bridge of her nose and he could just barely make out her mumbling “Why is it in my sinuses. HOW is it in my sinuses. Goddess spare me I can taste my sinuses.” Finally recovering a bit, MeMaw turned around and looked at John who was just smiling as he took another drink for himself. Of course, he held out the cup and offered her another drink. “It’s good, right? Would you like some more?” MeMaw was obviously trying to look mad, but with John looking like an innocent smiling little, she just couldn’t. “No sweety, why don’t we just save some and you can share it with your PaPaw next week?” Johns grin grew even wider as he heard Mommy behind her chime in. “Mom! Will dad even survive that, he has less tolerance for sweet things than we do?” MeMaw patted Mommy on the shoulder and explained “After we left your Father made up all sorts of stories about why you can’t plant the lettuce I want, complete with making up international articles with convincing sounding reference numbers and just kept making it up the entire way home. He’ll survive.” They both stopped to look at John. John, for his part, just ate another cube of Honeydew melon. They knew what he just did on purpose. But if they weren’t going to call him out on it, he was just going to eat his snack and play innocent. He’s just a little, after all. John was slowly catching on to how this world works. After finishing his bowl of melon cubes, MeMaw picked him up and carried him to the bathroom and put him on the counter and ran water. Without thinking about it, she washed and dried his hands for him. “MeMaw, I can do it.” “I know sweety, but I want to help you.” With a half sigh, half growl, he complained “MeMaw, I just … I don’t want … MeMaw, I don’t want to feel like a baby right now, okay?” Suddenly MeMaw stopped and looked him in the eyes without speaking for a few moments before she nodded. “You know, sometimes after a rough inspection, littles need a bit of time to calm back down. Usually after the inspection we are gone and we don’t see it directly. You are still a little, so you DO still have to accept some help. But maybe we can talk about this for a bit.” With a huff, he said point blank “MeMaw, you said I’m a toddler. I’m still an adult.” Slowly nodding for a moment, she picked him up and got him up so his butt was on her arm as she spoke softly to him. “John, this isn’t the world you are used to. And quite frankly, most littles here aren’t as mature as you are. And even then you still need to learn to accept what you can’t change about this world.” Letting his head slump onto her shoulder, he kept complaining “But I’m an adult. I’m not a toddler. I can work, and cook, and mow the grass, and stock shelves, and do everything you can. Just … smaller.” Feeling her cheek on top of his head was comforting, but not reassuring in this moment. “John. Sweety. Littles … I don’t know how to put this gently. Did you know that we have portals and trade with three dimensions of littles?” Looking up now, he asked “Wh… what? Three dimensions of littles?” She simply nodded and explained “And those are only the ones we trade with. There are a few more that … Well let’s just say that those places are not very nice. Every one of them are run by littles.” John didn’t really notice that MeMaw had started walking around and patting his butt trying to keep him comforted. “And us Bigs have been watching all these littles from different dimensions and then there’s the littles here that grow up and then sometimes they … grow back down. And we love them all the more with every passing day.” With that, she lifted him up and gently bumped her forehead against his. “I know that this might be a bit more than you’re ready to digest. But while I know our world isn’t perfect, we don’t let littles go hungry and homeless here. Does that happen in your dimension?” John stammered a bit. This was the most direct and maturely that anyone had addressed him the entire time he was in this dimension. “Well … uhhh…. Yeah. It does, but what does that …” She stopped him with one finger to his lips as she answered “You are one little in a wide world of Bigs and Littles. You don’t know the way things are here, and that’s perfectly fine. Please just try to accept that we know what this world is like, and we are going to do what’s best for you in it. You may not understand it, and honestly you don’t need to understand all of it. You just have to trust us. Okay?” All he could do was nod silently along. How do you respond to being told all of that? “Now. I hate to spoil this moment, but it’s time for you trust me now.” And with him on her arm, he was carried as she went to the fridge and got out a bottle of milk, ready and waiting. As she carried him to the rocking chair, he caught on to what was happening and started trying to squirm to get down. By the time she was sitting down and getting a blanket to wrap him up in he was trying to push her arms away. “MeMaw, I don’t want a nap!” He protested. “Sweety, you don’t have to take a nap right now, you need some milk. It’s nutritious, and you’ll feel better. You can nap later.” While she looped the blanket over him, he tried to roll to get loose, but she simply wrapped him up like he was a toddler burrito. “MeMaw, no!” While he squirmed and tried to somehow wriggle out of the top of the swaddle he was stuck in, she kissed him on the cheek and held the bottle to his lips. He tried to protest again “NO-umpphh” but the nipple of the bottle went right into his mouth. He tried to refuse to drink, but with a little squeeze of the bottle a few drops went into his mouth and he started to swallow and suckle on the nipple seemingly on autopilot. Without knowing how long it was taking to drain the bottle, he tried to do anything he could to stay awake while he got halfway through the bottle. He tried wriggling what little he could. He tried moving his toes. John patently refused to fall asleep right there in her arms and on her terms. As he finished the bottle, his eyelids felt like they were made of lead when he was slid up onto a shoulder and his back was patted in just the right spot to make him give off a soft burp. Pulled back around and resting against MeMaws chest, he felt a pacifier against his lips and gave in to take it. And there, with a belly full of milk, a pacifier in his mouth, and swaddled up nice and warm as the slow motion from the rocking chair moved him back and forth, John dozed off.

Author's notes: - For this story I only wrote a prologue. If there's any interest, I will try continuing this one. - This story is not set in the US, which means that holidays and so on may sound a little off for the majority of readers. Just roll with it. ====== Prologue : Caught ------------------- It was the middle of autumn and the first week off for college and university. It was a veritable exodus of students all rushing to go home for Halloween break, including Lynn's two housemates Madison and Peony. Lynn herself didn't really have any need to do so. Her parents lived a lot closer, making it convenient for her to occasionally go home during a weekend here and there. Not this weekend, though. She had made plans, having the whole house to herself with her housemates gone for a week. The kind of things you could only do with no-one around. She was excited and eager to start. The front door opened, bringing in a gust of chill autumn air along with Peony's windswept hair. Lynn giggled and took a step toward Peony to help, but she was already stroking back her hair and tucking it behind her ears, smiling as she began unbuttoning her long coat. When she saw Lynn she let out het contentment. "Vacation at last," she said. "Technically, vacation starts on monday," Madison interrupted as she descended the stairs. She took every step slowly and carefully, being forced to carry her luggage before she could plop it down on the floor and roll it after her. Madison had been waiting for Peony to get home. They had agreed to depart together, seeing as they both needed to take the same train and given that Peony's last class ended rather late in the day, they would also avoid the busiest moments at the train station. And that suited both of them quite well. It did not suit Lynn though. She had been preparing for her friends to leave for the last two weeks, getting all the supplies she needed to fully enjoy her time alone in the house. They were still tucked neatly in the back of her wardrobe, but she'd had a hard time leaving them there all day. Her fingers were itching to grab them, and itching hard enough to distract her from everything else she had planned to keep herself occupied throughout the day. Like going over this week's classes and doing repeat exercises. Peony had prepared her bags last night and they were waiting for her in the living room. She gave them a glance and then headed upstairs, shouting at Madison. "Technically, I'm going to freshen up and then we can go." Madison smiled after her before she asked Lynn: "so, what do you have planned?" "Oh just studying and going home on tuesday," she blurted out to keep herself from blushing. Naturally it came out to forcefully, making Madison raise an eyebrow at her, which in turn made her blush anyway. She looked down. It was hard not to be embarrassed by what she had planned, even though she would be all alone. It just wasn't something that someone who was pretty much an adult should be eager about. "Well, just have some fun, alright?" Madison said with a slight smile on her lips, like she knew exactly what Lynn had planned. Lynn felt lightning go through her back and she shuddered, but before Madison could say anything Peony came bounding down the stairs, cheerfully calling "I'm ready." She had a smile on her face, her curly hair tied behind her head to avoid the same mess she had walked in with. "Ready, Mads?" She asked. "You betcha," Madison said with a last glance at Lynn. They grabbed their coats and before Lynn well realized it, she was standing in the doorway to the living room. All alone in the house they had rented for the year. She blinked, a bit flabberghasted at how much her heart was beating nervously in her throat. She stood looking at the front door for ten more minutes, scared that Peony and Madison would come walking back through that door. Slowly she took her first step toward the stairs. And then another, and another. On the stairs she threw a last look back at the front door and then deliberately kept a normal pace, allowing herself for a few moment to really long for that feeling between her legs. Her bedroom was large with a classical looking wardrobe that occupied the wall next to her full-sized bed. Her working desk, as large a one as she could get in there, stood on the wall opposite the bed. It was stacked with books, both for her studies and just to read. Her laptop stood waiting for her in the middle of her desk. She would grab that later. For now, she stood in front of her wardrobe, holding the handles while her fingers trembled slightly. She pulled the large wooden doors open and pulled out the strategically placed blanket to reveal her underwear for the next few days. It was a pack of adult diapers. She'd gone out of her way to go to pharmacy in a place she normally never visited and then had to go back the next day to pick up the pack she had ordered. They'd been carefully hidden in her backpack, but she had still feared being discovered by someone who looked at her. Even now, she had to swallow at the thought. There was no need to be scared of course, the only two people who could discover her here were well on their way home. So, she grabbed the pack of diapers and did what she had wanted to do almost two weeks ago: she tore it open, running two fingers across the stack of folded plastic. She slowly undressed herself, taking off her blouse and her bra, her socks and her pants. She hesitated at her underwear, taking it off very slowly and carefully, as if she was not looking forward to what came next. It was just pretend. Or maybe it was that weird feeling in between eagerness and suspense. Tugging at one the diapers, she was met with fierce resistance. They were packed so tightly that her fingers couldn't get enough grip to pull one out. She gritted her teeth, wriggled her fingers in as deep as she could, and pulled again. The diaper came loose and Lynn toppled over backwards. She sat up giggling, enjoying how silly she felt. Whatever unease was left melted away. Her excitement remained so she unfolded the diaper on her bed as best she could. It took some careful exploration since adult diapers were unfamiliar and a lot bigger than the baby diapers she had held and changed before. With her right hand she cupped her sex for a moment, imagining how the diaper would fit on her and then parked her bottom on the diaper on her bed. She tried pulling the front flap up between her legs, her legs automatically closing when the fabric tickled the inside of her thighs. Despite being all alone she blushed. That was not a solution, so instead she laid down, almost like a baby. Spreading her legs, she pulled the diaper up between them. It took a little wriggling and adjusting to get the front and the back to align on her waist so she could snugly tape it shut. She must've stood admiring her diapered bottom in the mirror for fifteen minutes before she decided it was time to go back downstairs. She considered doing it dressed in only a diaper, but longing for this moment, she had selected an old dress that was now quite on the short side for wearing over it. The skirt short enough that it wouldn't take much to get a peak at the diaper she was wearing. She just barely still fit into it, the skirt starting a little higher than looked good and ending not much below her diaper. If she twirled, she would probably reveal herself. She did, in front of her mirror, and could indeed see the flash of white plastic that was her diaper, though only for a second. She bit her lip and excitedly went downstairs. In the living room, she pulled her cozy blanket and plopped it on the ground. Normally it was intended for cosying up when they were watching a movie. However, she had actually decided on reading a book today, not watching a movie, though she didn't really understand why. So she grabbed her book and lay down on her blanket, giving her diapered bottom a loving caress as she started reading. The book was one she had had to read in high school, about a boy who got a prophecy that he only had two weeks left to live. She had forgotten a lot about the book since, so it seemed a good choice because it would be interesting to re-read and yet it also wouldn't matter if she stopped in the middle. "Sander bumped his bike into the sidewalk..." the book began and Lynn tried to focus on the words and the soft feeling on her bottom at the same time. Oddly enough, she managed to entwine the two feelings together for a long time. The page number went up very quickly. Just laying back down after having gone for a glass of water, she heard something fidget at the front door. Unconcerned she lifted her head to take a look and then she heard the key unlock the door and she could just barely see the door swing inward from where she was in the living room. And she panicked. She wanted to flee upstairs but there was not enough time or room to make it to the staircase as Madison and Peony dragged their suitcases back inside. All Lynn could do was throw half of her blanket over herself so she was bundled up completely and nothing peaked out. "Oh, hey Lynn," Peony said as she began taking off her coat. Madison swiveled in the middle of removing her second arm from its sleeve, sending the coat flying toward the stairs. She opened her mouth, nothing coming out at first. "I thought you'd be in your room," she said after a moment or two. Giving her companion a look, Peony went on explaining. "They canceled all trains tonight. Or at least, they couldn't give any guarantees that any more trains would leave tonight. Some serious issue with the tracks not very far out of the station." "Yeah, they advised everyone to take busses if they could," Madison added, "but the last one that might get us home had already left." Peony smiled. "It's okay. We already called home and we should be able to take a train in the morning." Madison did not look as happy with the news, but instead she focused her attention back on Lynn. "So what are you doing?" "Just reading," Lynn blurted out faster than she wanted to. "So," Peony came to her rescue before Madison could say anything, "want to watch a movie together since none of us have anything planned?" Walking into the living room, she added toward Lynn: "And you're already in your blanket anyway." Lynn swallowed, trying to hide her anxiety about her roommates finding out what she was wearing underneath. Her throat felt like it would croak if she said something, so she just nodded an okay, tying her blanket around her like a towel. She tested getting up, making sure the blanket would not come undone, then bent back down to pick up the book. Peony was already sitting on the couch, patting the seat next to her before Lynn could excuse herself to go upstairs to put away her book. She felt herself blush a little, but she put her book on one of the cupboards and then went to sit next to Peony. "Can I share your blanket," Peony said as Lynn sat down. Normally Lynn really liked cuddling up to Peony. Her roommate was tall and warm and always ended up caressing her, making Lynn feel loved in a very good way, like Peony would always take good care of her. Today it instead felt like a trap and it was entirely her own fault. She could not risk her roommates discovering she was wearing a diaper, so instead she said "I'm really cozy right now, can I please stay like this." "Aww," Peony murmured, wiping away a tear forming in Lynn's eye, giving her a kiss on the forehead, and pulling her close, blanket and all. Finally, she added her own blanket over the two of them. Madison finished putting on the movie, The Time-Traveler's Wife, and climbed into the other side of the couch, pulling her own blanket over herself. Lynn knew why she was in her blanket, yet the weather really wasn't cold enough yet to warrant it. Coziest way to watch a movie or not, she had two blankets on her and she was getting warm very fast. It was hard to concentrate on the movie and the movie did need some attention. When she finally gave up trying to follow, even thoughts about the diaper she was wearing or feeling it on her bottom didn't stop her from falling asleep against Peony's bosom. She started awake when someone very close by yelled, "oh my god, what are you wearing?" "She's awake," came the softer voice of Peony who was just putting a pillow under Lynn's head. "She's wearing a diaper, Peony!" Madison screamed out, taken aback. There was still an undertone of excitement in her voice. Lynn's hands shot down her body as if on their own, grabbing the skirt of her too little dress and pushing it to cover her diaper. "Too late for that," Madison blurted out, thankfully not doing anything to expose the diaper again. At the same time, Peony started in a more soothing voice: "Do you need to tell us something, sweetie?" Lynn shook her head no and Peony just kept going. "Have you been having some problems? Bedwetting issues?" Lynn shook her head no again, but her diaper was in fact wet and she had no idea when she had done that. It must've been when she fell asleep watching the movie. "I think she's just a big baby," Madison said, a knowing spark in her eye, "one that can't make it to the potty and wets her diapers." Peony gave her a scowl. "Madison!" "What?" The more forward roommate shot back. "It's true, just ask her if her diaper is wet." Peony didn't need to. If Lynn had been embarrassed before, she must be as red as a stop-sign now. And then she was on her feet and asking "can I please go to my room now?" "Of course, sweetie," Peony immediately replied in her calming voice. "And if you need any help, just call me, okay?" Lynn just barely kept from breaking down in sobs as she rushed upstairs to her room, but the tears were definitely rolling down her cheeks. This was not what she had planned.

Open dialogue about incontinence is nice, but this goes too far lol.

Well... I'm not sure 'replaced' is the right word, but then each reader has their own interpretation. Accepting our limitations is a key lesson. As well as adapting to those limitations and dealing with them. '... the problem is with me.' I wouldn't think it's a problem. Sure, you may have different tastes than some others, but that doesn't mean it's a problem. Not with you, me, nor any other reader. 'some venting...' We all need to do this sometimes. Constructive venting can be helpful to all. To be honest, I have only a few more plot points for this story line, it's probably going to wind up soon. Then I'll probably start something new, with a different direction. There were some ideas that just didn't fit in with this story, perhaps some you would have enjoyed, I can't be sure. But not fitting in with this particular story, so I left them out. Thanks for your compliments and your criticisms, both are useful. And I can tell both were intended sincerely.

So, the university is contractually obligated to protect the little students and apparently cannot even protect them from its own employees, let alone the most powerful head nest mother and dean of little students and, in fact, the university trustees who elected them. Plus, I feel like it's set up so that Amanda can move either no one (not even Carly) or all the students from our dimension into her home. It would be nice if Miss Lilly's nest, Miss Mackenzie's nest, and Miss Kaylee's nest were moved to Amanda's house. I'm sure Amanda's house would be big enough to accommodate all 3 nests and their mothers. Since Miss Kaylee is Guilend in a woman's body, or is obviously just as horny for Amazons in diapers, it would take a new big student in diapers for her nest, someone that neither Amanda nor Fred will regret, how about a Tracy? Tracy would definitely be the best lightning rod for Miss Kaylee's maternity fever since Neveah! Translated with DeepL.com (free version)

Three things: one I think that would get picked up by a metal detector or body scanner and that’s something I would like to avoid when living my life. two, I am not sure what the long term effect of magnets would be inside the body. How big would it need to be to overcome drag. three: and this is the big one, two work the magnet would need to be strong, very strong and the pull of sensitive inner things like my urethra getting pinched sounds devastating. all that is to say, I have thought about it. But thank you so much for the idea. I appreciate all input.

It's a good thing she was in nappies, I doubt a pullup would've held all that poop.

This is my first long story, hope you will enjoy. Chapter 1 "Hey, baby!" I called as I pushed open the front door, hung my coat up, and floated towards the kitchen. The house always smelled nice; there was some homemade gingerbread on the counter, and the sun was pouring in through the windows.My wife, Patricia, was bustling around, whisking up a frothy meringue; her blonde hair bouncing as she hummed to herself. "Hey yourself," she replied with a grin. I leaned against the counter and watched her for a while, listening to the clatter of the utensils against the mixing bowl. The warmth of the house enveloped me, and my heart swelled with love. "So, what's the plan for tonight?" I asked casually, keeping my face neutral. It wasn't like I didn't know - she'd been dropping hints about my birthday surprise for weeks. "Well," she said, looking at me slyly. "I've got a surprise for you." My heart leapt. "You've got to tell me, darling. I can't keep guessing all night." She moved closer, her blouse unbuttoned and her lips curled into a mischievous smirk. "Alright, alright, you'll have to wait a little longer." I chuckled and leaned in, brushing my fingers against her cheek, tasting the lipstick she'd just applied. "Fine, I can wait a little longer," I said, before capturing her lips for a kiss. She giggled and pulled away, returning to her cooking. "Dinner will be ready soon," she whispered, her breath hot and heavy against my face. "Then, you'll see." My curiosity was piqued. I had no idea what she had planned, but the anticipation was making me nervous with excitement. I had never seen her this secretive before, and it was making me wonder if she had discovered my hidden passion. I cleared my throat and looked away, shifting my weight from one foot to the other. I could feel my heart pounding in my chest as Patricia set the table, poured the wine, and flitted around the kitchen. "You know, honey," she said suddenly, "I've been thinking." "Oh?" I said, trying to sound casual. "Yes," she replied, her voice low and husky. "I've been thinking about...your birthday surprise." I froze. So, she did know. "You...you have?" "Mm-hm," she said, nodding as she stare straight into my eyes. I looked at her, feeling my chest tighten and my mouth go dry. "I've been thinking about how much I love you, and how much fun we could have if we just let go of our inhibitions for a weekend." I gulped and tried to process her words, my heart racing in my chest. "I want to give you the best birthday present ever," she whispered, tracing a finger down my chest. "And I think I know exactly what that is." I felt my body tense up as she took a step back, a wicked gleam in her eye. "I want to give you what you've always wanted, darling," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "You do?" I asked, feeling my heart skip a beat. "Yes," she nodded, her lips curled into a playful smile. "I know all about your... desires." My mind raced, trying to process her words. Could it be true? Had she really discovered my secret dirty love for diapers and being treated like a baby? "Come with me," she said, taking my hand and leading me towards the playroom. The room was dimly lit, with soft lighting casting a warm glow over the new big changing table, a few packages of ABDL printed diapers and some diaper changing accessories. Some bondage gear was scattered about, adding an edge to the comfortable-mysterious atmosphere. I was in shock....

I think she's probably laughing all the way to her bank. Everything runs on supply and demand. I would imagine there aren't a lot of models lining up for a diaper commercial like that so they probably pay well. Hugs, Freta

I wish everyone the best of luck trying to go down this path - I've found it to be a very interesting path to try a lot of these other things people are suggesting. It's hard to find someone who has the credentials AND is willing to do what needs to be done. Things like Botox don't work often enough because practitioners aren't willing to put in enough of the Botox to cause significant effects in a continent individual. Long-term stents come with their own laundry list of problems that most urologists won't be willing to consider without a lot of other issues. Funnily enough, the clinic I went through used nerve ablation for bowel incontinence, though currently they're trying to find another practitioner with the qualifications to merit recommending them for service. It's surprisingly hard to find a way to make a continent person incontinent without significant effort - and if you find anything, please let me know. I'm always eager to hear what other avenues others have found.

Chapter 3 - A Babysitter, and a Fucking The next morning, Susan came in to what was rapidly become my nursery. I had slept like a baby, and woke up with an obviously wet diaper. Her hand reached out to my yellow-tinted diaper and squished it. "Looks like someone wet his diaper last night. Do you remember doing that baby?" I honestly did not, though as I mentioned, bedwetting was not foreign to me. "No, Mommy." "Well, it's a good thing you were diapered. Now, let's get you dressed for the day." With that she ripped off my wet diaper and wiped me down with a baby wipe. The coolness in the chilly morning air of my room woke me up a bit. Then Susan pulled out a fresh new diaper, this one a pale pink color. "But Mommy, why does it have to be a pink one?" I said laying on my back. She smacked my naked butt, "You will wear the diapers I put you in, mister. Is that clear?" I hung my head in shame, "Yes, Mommy." The pink diaper was snug, and she took her time powdering me up, making sure every crevice was covered in the sweet smelling dust. She had me sit up and lean against the pillows while she put a fresh shirt on me. It was a pink and white onesie with unicorns that zipped up in the front. It was tight, and I felt my cock grow hard as I realized what I was now wearing. "Now, let's get you some breakfast," she said cheerfully, as if the past few days hadn't been the most humiliating of my life. I followed her into the kitchen, my diapered bottom crinkling with every step. The sight of the breakfast she had prepared only added to my embarrassment. On the table was a bowl of oatmeal, with a smiling face made of raisins. Next to it was a sippy cup filled with what I could only assume was watered down orange juice, probably spiked with something to make me poop again. "Here you go, baby," Susan said, her voice sickeningly sweet as she placed the food in front of me. "You're going to need your energy for the big day ahead." I sat in chair, my diapered ass sticking out over the edge, and took a tentative sip of the juice. It tasted fine, but I couldn't shake the feeling she had tricked me again. The oatmeal was lukewarm and lumpy, but I knew better than to refuse it. I took a deep breath and started to spoon it into my mouth, my cheeks burning with shame. As I ate, Susan chatted about her day ahead, her work, and the errands she had to run. It was a stark contrast to the silent, furious woman of the night before. It was like she had decided to fully embrace this new role as my mommy, and I was just along for the ride. I listened, nodding when she asked if I liked my breakfast and if I needed more juice. When I was finished, she took the bowl away and gave me a pat on the diapered bottom. "Good boy," she said, "now it's time to get our day started." She set me in the living room and turned on some cartoons. "Mommy is going to be doing some work today to unpack and put away all the good baby stuff we received yesterday. I want to set up your nursery so you'll have everything you need while I'm gone this week." Wait. What? "You're going somewhere?" "Of course I am. I've had this work trip scheduled for months. I have to be in New York from Monday to Thursday." "So, I get to stay home by myself?" I was a little excited about this. I might take a short break from these diapers, go drink some beers with my buddies, maybe see a ball game. But her facial expression quickly dashed that excitement. "Oh no, you don't," she said with a smug smile. "I got you a babysitter!" My heart dropped. "But Mommy..." "Don't worry, baby. Jenny from yesterday is going to come over and take good care of you," Susan said, her tone not allowing for argument. "She'll be here after lunch." My heart raced as I thought about the young delivery girl coming over to babysit me. A stranger, seeing me in this... this state. It was more than I could bear. "But Mommy, I don't want a babysitter. I'm not a baby," I protested weakly. "Now, now, Max," Susan said, her voice a mix of amusement and authority. "You know the rules. You're my baby now, and when Mommy's not around, you need someone to take care of you." She picked up my sippy cup and held it out to me. "Finish your juice, and maybe if you're a good boy, I'll give you a little treat before she comes." I took the sippy cup, feeling the condescension in her voice, but also the thrill of her dominance. As I drank, I couldn't help but feel a twinge of excitement at the thought of having a babysitter—especially one who knew about my diaper situation. "But what if she thinks it's weird?" I asked, hoping to appeal to Susan's sense of decorum. "Oh, she won't," Susan said with a knowing smile. "I've already talked to her. She's very open-minded and thinks it's cute that you need to be in diapers. Besides, it's all part of the agreement. You're my baby, and she's going to help me take care of you. And she's not the only one. I'm already talking to a friend of mine from the gym to come by next week." My eyes widened in shock. "You told someone else?" "Oh yes, baby. You're going to be the talk of the town," she said with a wink. "But don't worry, I've picked only the most trustworthy and kink-friendly friends to help take care of you. They're all eager to see how well you've taken to your new role." I grew red with shame, but hard with the excitement of someone else seeing me diapered. "And my friend from the gym is a really nice guy. You'll love him. Besides, he's always thought you were cute." My face burned with embarrassment. "What do you mean 'cute'?" Susan just chuckled. "Don't worry, baby. It's all going to be fine. Now, go poopy for me and then let's get you changed into a fresh diaper. I want to give you your treat." My diaper was already wet. I guess I had peed during our conversation. "Mommy, I think I need to go potty," I said, hoping she'd relent and let me go to the bathroom. But Susan just shook her head, her eyes gleaming with mischief. "Remember what I said, Max. You're in diapers now. No more bathroom breaks. So go ahead and do your business." I couldn't believe it. She was really going to make me poop in my diaper with a babysitter coming over. The thought was both humiliating and strangely arousing. I felt the pressure build and my sphincter clench. "Come on, Maxy, go ahead," Susan said, her voice soothing yet firm. "You know you can do it for Mommy." I took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the situation. My diaper was already soggy from my pee, and now I had to mess in them. With an audience. I finally I let go. The feeling of my bowels releasing into the diaper was amazing. The warmth spread through the thick padding, and I couldn't help but moan quietly as I filled it up. "That's a good boy," Susan said, watching me intently. "You're doing so well. Now, let's get you cleaned up." As she changed me into a fresh, pink diaper, I felt the warmth of my own mess against my skin, the smell of it filling the room. The humiliation was intense, but so was the feeling of submission. I was her baby now, and she was going to take care of me. She wiped my bottom thoroughly, her touch firm yet gentle, and powdered me again, ensuring that every part of my body was dry and clean. "Now, baby," Susan said, her voice a mix of affection and dominance, "you're all set for Jenny to come over." I nodded, the reality of the situation fully sinking in. I was going to have a babysitter, and she was going to see me in this condition. "What about my treat, Mommy? Can I have that before Jenny comes over?" "Oh, of course, baby," Susan said, her eyes twinkling with mischief. "You've been such a good boy for Mommy." With that, she took me by the hand and led me into our bedroom, where she sat down on the edge of the bed and spread her legs wide open. She was wearing a pair of black lacy panties that did little to hide the wetness that had seeped through. My cock grew hard in my diaper at the sight of her, and I knew what she wanted. "Come here, baby," she said, her voice low and seductive. "Mommy has a special treat for her good boy." I waddled over to her, my diapered bottom bouncing with every step. She took my face in her hands and leaned in, kissing me deeply. Her kiss was full of passion and control, and it sent a jolt of excitement through my body. "Suck Mommy's pussy," she whispered in my ear, her breath hot and sweet. I got on my knees, as she laid back on the bed. She pulled down her black, lacy panties, exposing her lush, wet pussy. "Good boy," Susan said, stroking my hair. "You know what to do." My face hovered above her sex, and I took a deep breath, filling my nose with the scent of her arousal. It was a potent cocktail of desire and power, and it made me want to serve her even more. I leaned in, my tongue tentatively touching the soft, wet folds of her pussy. She moaned in response, and I felt a sense of pride that I could give her pleasure despite my own humiliating predicament. I licked and kissed her clit, feeling it swell under my touch. Susan's hips began to move in rhythm with my ministrations, her hands gripping the bedsheets tightly. The taste of her was intoxicating, a sweetness that I loved. It was a stark contrast to the bitter taste of the oatmeal from earlier. "Mm, yes, baby, just like that," she murmured, her voice breathy and needy. "Make Mommy cum." Her words sent a jolt of excitement through me, and I picked up the pace, my tongue moving faster and more confidently against her. My nose was buried in her pussy, and I could feel her getting closer to orgasm with every flick and suck. "Oh, Max," she moaned, her hand tangling in my hair and pulling my face closer to her. "You're such a good boy." Her words only spurred me on, and I found myself eager to make her cum. It was a strange feeling, being so excited about pleasing someone who had so thoroughly emasculated me, but it was also oddly satisfying. As Susan's moans grew louder, I could feel the tension building in her body. Her thighs tightened around my head, and she began to rock her hips against my mouth, pushing me deeper into her. I didn't fight it; I liked the way she took control. "Oh, God, yes, baby, just like that," she panted, her voice rising in pitch. "You're going to make Mommy cum so hard." Her words sent a thrill through me, and I focused on her clit, sucking and licking with a fervor that surprised even myself. The scent of her arousal was thick in the air, and the feel of her wetness on my face was exhilarating. I was her baby, but in this moment, I had the power to give her pleasure, to make her feel good. Susan's moans grew louder, and her hips began to buck wildly. I held on tight, not letting up for a second. My nose was buried deep in her pussy, my tongue flicking and swirling around her clit as she approached climax. I could feel her body tightening, her muscles coiling like a spring about to snap. "Oh, baby, I'm so close," she gasped, her hand pushing my head harder into her crotch. Her breath grew ragged, and her body tensed as she approached her peak. I felt her wetness coat my face, and my own arousal grew as I served my purpose. It was a strange role reversal, but in this moment, it was what I needed. To be her baby, to give her pleasure, even in such a humiliating way. Finally, with a sharp intake of breath, Susan's body went rigid, and she let out a long, guttural moan as she climaxed. I could feel her pussy contract around my tongue, and I swallowed her juices hungrily. Her hand relaxed in my hair, and she pulled me away, her chest heaving. I looked up from my position on my knees to see Susan panting hard. Her breasts pumped up and down as her face flushed with the satisfaction of the orgasm I had just given her. "Was that what you want, Mommy?" Susan's eyes snapped open, a lazy smile spreading across her face. "Yes, baby," she murmured, her voice thick with pleasure. "You did such a good job." Her praise made me feel like a puppy who had just learned a new trick. I sat back on my haunches, feeling the squish of my diaper between my legs. My dick had grown hard in my diaper, leaking pre-cum as I felt the satisfaction of making Mommy cum. "Mommy... uh... can I cum now?" Susan's smile grew wider, and she looked down at my diaper with a glint in her eye. "No, baby. You're not allowed to cum until I say so," she said, her voice still laden with lust. My cock throbbed with frustration, but I knew better than to argue. I had accepted my place in this dynamic, and I had to follow her rules. "Yes, Mommy," I replied, feeling the warmth of my own arousal against my stomach. Just then, the doorbell rang. "Oh my, baby, that will probably be Jenny." Panic washed over me as Susan stood up from the bed, smoothing her skirt over her thighs. I was still kneeling on the floor, my face wet from her juices and my diaper sticking to my thighs. "Come on, baby," she said, taking my hand and helping me to my feet. "Let's go answer the door." I tried to protest, but she gave me a stern look that silenced me. We waddled out of the bedroom and into the hallway, and I heard the door open. Susan's voice was cheerful as she greeted Jenny. "Hi, Jenny, come on in," she said, her voice carrying into the hallway. "This is Max, my baby boy." Jenny smirked as she took in the sight of me in my thick, adult diaper. "Hi, Max," she said, her voice friendly and professional. "It's nice to officially meet you." I stared at her, my face burning with embarrassment. She was even more attractive than I remembered, with blonde hair cascading to just past her shoulders and a body that looked like it belonged on a magazine cover. "Max had a bit of an accident," Susan said, her voice a mix of apology and pride. "But I'm sure he'll be on his best behavior for you tomorrow." Jenny's eyes never left mine, and I could see a spark of amusement in them. "Don't worry, Susan," she said. "I'm used to dealing with messes." Susan led Jenny into the former guest room, where the nursery was set up. There was a changing table with a pile of diapers, baby wipes, and a bottle of baby powder on it. In the corner, a rocking chair sat with a baby blanket draped over the arm. Jenny took it all in, her expression unreadable. "Now, Jenny will be in charge while I'm gone," Susan continued. "You will do everything she says, or there will be consequences. Do you understand?" I nodded again, my throat tight. "Good boy," Susan said, her eyes flicking to Jenny. "Jenny is going to be your babysitter. She's going to take good care of you and make sure you don't get into any trouble." Jenny gave me a wink, and something in me relaxed just a fraction. Maybe, just maybe, this wouldn't be so bad. Susan went on to explain the feeding and changing schedule, and the fact that I wasn't allowed to masturbate or remove my diaper without permission. Jenny nodded, taking notes on her phone. "And if he gets too excited," Susan said, her voice dropping to a whisper that was still loud enough for me to hear, "you know what to do." Jenny looked at me with a knowing smile, and I felt my face burn even hotter. "Don't worry, Susan," she said. "I've got everything under control." With that, Susan leaned down and whispered in my ear, "Remember baby, no playing with yourself while your Mommy is gone, okay?" I turned red with embarrassment, but my dick also grew hard in my diaper. "Susan, I do have a question," Jenny said. My Mommy nodded. "What should I do when Max here misbehaves?" Susan looked at me with a glint in her eye. "Max is a big boy, so he gets big boy punishments." My heart raced as she pulled a paddle out from behind her back, the same one she'd used to spank me the first night. She handed it to Jenny, who took it with a wink. "Do you have experience spanking naughty boys, Jenny?" my Mommy asked. Jenny nodded confidently, taking the paddle in hand. "Oh yes, Susan, I've had my fair share of practice." "That's great news. Do you have any other questions, Jenny?" Jenny's eyes scanned the nursery, the paddle swinging gently in her hand. "No, Susan, I think I've got it all down." She turned to me with a wry smile. "But don't you worry, Max. I'm sure we'll get along just fine." "Well then, I'll walk you out, while Max lays down for a nap. We'll see you back here tomorrow morning at 7am." "That sounds great, Susan. Bye Max, see you tomorrow." With that she waved at me and gave me a sly and sexy smirk. As Susan saw Jenny out, I couldn't help but feel a strange mix of fear and excitement. The thought of this beautiful woman being in charge of my every move, my every diaper change, and my every punishment was both terrifying and thrilling. It was different than with Susan, my wife. We had an intimate knowledge of each other, but Jenny and I did not. My thoughts were interrupted by the sound of the door closing, and Susan's footsteps coming back towards me. She had a wicked smile on her face, and I knew I was in for a surprise. "You know what, baby? Since you're going to be a good boy for Jenny tomorrow, I think you deserve one last treat before your nap." With that, she unzipped my onesie, revealing my swollen diaper. She gently grabbed the waistband and pulled it down, allowing my erect cock to spring free. I gasped as she took it in her hand, stroking it lightly. "You're so excited, aren't you?" she teased. "It's okay, baby. Mommy's going to take care of you." Mommy pushed me onto the bed, the crinkle of the plastic cover rustled under the cartoon colored sheets. Susan swiftly pulled off my onesie, and my sodden diaper. For a moment I thought she was going to climb on top of my cock and ride me to orgasm, but Susan turned and walked out of the room. "Don't move mister. I'll be right back." I laid there with anticipation tingling down my spine and into my hardening cock. What was she doing? Where did she retreat to? Just then Mommy walked back into the room. Her dress was off, and her huge breasts were out. God, I loved those tits! But then I saw what she left the room to get... her strap on cock. "Time for Baby to get fucked so he knows who you belong to while I'm gone." She smiled. That strap on cock was huge! It must be at least 12 inches long, and as thick as a beer can. I stammered, fear creeping out of my shaky voice, "Mommy, that... that strap on... is HUGE." Susan's smile grew wider, "It's to remind you of your place, baby. Now, be a good boy and lie down on your back." With trembling limbs, I did as she said. The plastic cover crackled under me as she approached, the strap on dangling menacingly from her hips. She climbed onto the bed, straddling my waist. My cock was standing straight up, bobbing with every beat of my racing heart. She reached behind her and lubed up the monstrous black cock, the sound of the gel smacking against the rubber was almost as intimidating as the sight of it. Without warning, she positioned the tip of the strap on at my asshole. I tensed up, but she simply said, "Relax baby," and pushed it in. The pressure was intense, the stretch was uncomfortable at first, but Susan was gentle, taking her time as she pushed the head in. Once the head was in, she began to work the shaft in deeper. The sensation was foreign, but as she worked it in and out, the pain began to subside and was replaced with a strange fullness, a feeling that grew more pleasurable with each thrust. I whimpered, and Susan leaned down, placing a hand over my mouth, whispering, "Quiet baby, or I'll have to gag you." Her eyes bore into mine, the power she had over me in this moment was palpable. With one hand on the base of the strap on, and the other playing with my nipples, Susan began to pick up her pace. She was fucking my ass with the kind of authority that I never knew she had. My eyes rolled back in my head, and I couldn't help but moan around her hand. The feeling of her cock filling me up, combined with her teasing my sensitive nipples, was too much. My cock was begging for release, pre-cum leaking out and making a mess on my stomach. "Look at Mommy, baby," she ordered, and I did, watching as she slammed into me with the strap on, her hips moving in a way that made her breasts jiggle. "You like that, don't you?" I nodded, my voice muffled by her hand. "Say if for me, baby. I want you to acknowledge what I'm doing to you." I talked through the panting as she fucked me. "I... love... when... you... FUCK ME!" "Mm, I knew you would," she murmured, her voice filled with satisfaction. "You're such a good little slut. Now... CUM for Mommy." Her words sent me over the edge, and I came with a shout, spurting cum all over my chest. She watched me with a smug smile before pulling the strap on out, and then she leaned down. Her tongue traced the lines of cum on my chest, cleaning me up with long, slow licks. The sensation was strange, but also incredibly hot. She brought her mouth to mine, and I could taste myself on her lips as she pushed her tongue inside my mouth, sharing my own cum with me in a deep, passionate kiss. "Swallow, baby," she whispered, and I did, the salty taste mixing with her own flavor. It was humiliating, but I couldn't deny the thrill it brought me. "Good boy," she said, her voice a gentle purr. "Now it's nap time." Susan took the paddle and smacked it against her hand, "Remember the rules," she said, and with that she climbed off the bed, leaving me there, spent and sore, but feeling more alive than I had in years. After a quick diapering, Mommy put me down for a nap. Exhausted from the emotions of meeting Jenny, the impending babysitting session, and the incredible ass fuck I had just received, I was out like a light.

I am not incontinent but still have to answer this with a question: What's a dry night in a diaper? Wetting and going back to sleep is soooo nice, convenient, and actually a better night's sleep.

I'm a bed wetter in training. I still wake pee sleep most of the time. Had a couple accidents with no memory of going and the feeling the next morning is indescribable. This new kind of accident is on the rise. While correlation doesn't equal causation, my friends IPA and red wine are often involved when I truly pee my diaper at night and don't remember.

Been to a couple in the past. No, I did not wear diapers, however it's my understanding that they have patients needing diapers who do wear if they have incontinence or bedwet. Remember, there is a reason you need to have a sleep study. It's for your health and if you have Seep Apnia, you are at a high risk for heart attack and stroke. My suggestion is don't treat your sleep study as an excuse to go diapered for the thrill. They do not change you, they are not your "mommy" and it's not like you are in a hospital with a severe injury or bedridden needing to wear diapers. At the sleep study you get ready for bed as normal, they hook up all kinds or wires to your head, legs and other areas. You go to sleep as usual and they monitor brain waves and how many times you stop breathing while sleeping and for how long. When I had my last sleep study it showed that I stopped breathing while sleeping for more that 10 seconds over 50 times in one hour. Very serious sleep apnia! I now have a CPAP and I rarely have any incidents while sleeping with it. My strong suggestion to you is, if you normally don't sleep diapered or have any incontinence or bedwetting issues, go without a diaper. Sleep at your sleep study as you normally sleep at home for the best and most accurate results. A sleep study is a very serious thing that isn't done unless there is a reason for it. Don't take it as a chance to show off that you wear diapers to the nurses and others in the hospital.

Megamax are always a good choice!

I am now, two hours after I dropped the load into my Northshore. Distributed quite a lot, mainly up in the front, which I think is positive as it prevents from leaking much more as if it would move to the back of the diaper. Will enjoy it for another 2h before I need to clean up.

Chapter 59 Thursday I woke up before Michael. I kept as quiet as I could and slipped into the bathroom. Soon I was up and dressed, starting some breakfast. I wanted to cook something nice for my baby boy, so I started with pancakes. Once everything was ready, I leaned against the counter and went online to shop for some sort of restraints for naughty little hands. And more diapers. And pullups. I giggled a little when I thought about my ‘shopping list’. I shifted my hips a little and reached between my legs for a minute. God Sarah, getting turned on thinking about keeping your baby husband in diapers. A baby husband who’s learning how to lick… No… no, not now. First, we have to try out our first maintenance/ training day. My little boy was still asleep, so I went to the nursery and looked around. Maybe some more decorating? A diaper pail of some sort. The bed is nice for napping with him and breast-feeding but doesn’t leave room for a changing table. The room is only so big. Hmm, we need to hang this paddle up, not just laying on the dresser. Show it off somewhere, as a reminder. Dresses in the closet, sigh… Still not sure if I like ‘Mikey’ or ‘Shelly’… Too bad he’s not twins. Whoa, now THAT would be a handful… giggle I heard a soft voice calling, “Mommy?” I spoke up, “In the nursery sweetie, I’ll be right there.” I turned and returned to the kitchen where my little one was standing, his cute nightie hanging down to his thighs, covering his wet diaper. I knew it was wet because I had fed him a nighttime bottle. And as per usual, he wet his diaper while he suckled his baba. I pulled him close and as I hugged him, I softly patted his bottom as I spoke, “There’s my little one, did you sleep well sweetie?” When he nodded, I gave his bottom a squeeze and smiled to myself. Yep, soggy bottom. I held him at arm’s length for a moment and told him, “Now, I made your favorite, pancakes and sausage. Have a seat and it’ll be ready in just a second.” He smiled for me and turned towards the dining table saying, “Okay Mommy.” As I turned on the griddle and warmed the sausage, I heard a question, “Mommy… what… what exactly is maintenance Thursday?” I poured the batter and stood over the pancakes as I started to explain, “It’s a day we set aside to remind us both of our new roles in life. We’re not just playing a random baby game today; we’re trying a whole day as grown-up and little.” I flipped the pancakes, the first one a little wonky, as always. I glanced over at him as he watched me. He seemed to be thinking, then asked, “You mean, every Thursday we do this? And I’m a little boy all day long, no matter what?” I nodded as I waited before flipping the rest, “That’s right. So, you best not schedule things on Thursdays from now on. If you do, you’ll be doing them in diapers with Mommy holding your hand.” Long enough, I flipped the rest. Then mashed the button on the microwave to warm up the sausage patties again. I reached in the cabinet for his sippy cup as I asked him, “How about some apple juice?” When he nodded and said, “Yes please Mommy,” I gave him a big smile. I had to rush a little, setting his cup in front of him, rushing back to the griddle to get the pancakes, and the sausage. Soon I had two plates ready and was sitting down at the head of the table, putting his plate in front of him. He took a sip, using both hands. Just the way a good little boy would. I reached over with my knife to cut his pancakes for him. I didn’t bother giving him a knife. I just smiled and said, “Here, let Mommy cut them for you.” He was a little quiet about it, but I just smiled and asked, “Did you have any more questions?” He picked up a fork and paused, then asked, “Is that all? I mean, I spend other days like that.” I nodded and explained it more, “It’s a reminder day. No matter what else is going on, today I’m the mommy and you’re the toddler. Some Thursdays you may spend the day as baby Mikey, others you’ll spend the day in dresses and pigtails as Shelly. You’ll come with Mommy if I have to go on errands. You’ll take a nap after lunch. The whole day, nothing but Mommy and baby.” I paused to watch him, then I added the last thing, “And sweetie, before your nap, you get a spanking.” His eyes opened a little wider and his mouth hung open. Then he started to object, “But.. but what if I didn’t do anything?” I just shook my head and was firm, “It doesn’t matter. It’s part of the day. It doesn’t have to be as hard as when you’re naughty, but it’s going to happen. Even if you’ve been good all week, you get a reminder after lunch of just who’s the mommy and who’s the baby.” I watched as he took it in, thinking it over. He took a bite of sausage and then a sip from his sippy cup. I took a bite, keeping my eyes focused on him. After he set down his cup, I heard him mumble. “What’s that sweetie? Mommy didn’t hear that,” I prompted. He looked up and said a little louder, “Okay Mommy, I’ll be a good boy.” I beamed my best smile at him and winked, “Or a good little girl, whichever Mommy says… right?” I knew I had won the day when he blushed bright red, nodded, and whispered, “Yes… whichever Mommy wants.” I smirked to myself a little when I saw him squirming. I’m pretty sure that means there’s a tingly little dinky in that diaper. … After breakfast, it was time for my baby’s bath. Since this was going to be a weekly thing, I decided to use the hair remover today instead of Saturday. Soon my little boy had a smooth face and body and was properly dressed. Along with a thick diaper, I decided to break-in the pair of shortalls I had bought. The straps over his shoulders looked cute, and the front had a decal of a teddy bear in diapers. The legs were nice and short; I could slip a finger up the leg and tickle his diaper to see when he might be wet. And a simple T-shirt and sneakers completed his outfit. Taking a look at him, I asked him to come over to check his appearance in the mirror. As he looked, I teased him a little, “There, Mommy’s cute little boy all ready for a full day with Mommy.” I smiled a little when he reached between his legs and cupped his crotch, blushing. The shortalls were cute, but they left no doubt that he was wearing a diaper. Next, I gave him two little assignments. I told him, “Now, I want you to do two little things for Mommy. I need you to get a little loop and a hanger, and I want you to hang up your paddle. Right here I think, where it’s plain for all to see. That way everyone will know what happens when my little boy is naughty. Can you do that for me?” He blushed and nodded. That wasn’t good enough today, so I raised my eyebrow and told him, “Does Mommy have to get an oversized pacifier for your mouth? So you’ll have a reason for not being able to talk?” That did the trick, he bit his lip and answered me, “No Mommy, I can talk. I can hang my paddle on the wall.” I smiled and caressed his cheek, lifting his chin. He smiled back at me, so I told him his other chore, “The other thing you’re to do this morning is gather up all the laundry and get it done for Mommy. Washed, dried, folded, and put away. Understand?” He nodded and smiled for me, answering, “Yes Mommy, I can do the laundry. I know Mommy doesn’t like that, so I can do it for Mommy.” I smiled and gave him a big hug. I whispered in his ear, “That’s Mommy’s good boy. And after that, you can play or do whatever you’d like.” But fair is fair, so while he waddled to his workshop to get something for hanging up his paddle, I got out the duster and vacuum and cleaned house as well. When I saw him waddle past me with the laundry basket full of dirty things, I gave him a smile and said to him, “That’s Mommy’s good little helper.” He grinned and carried it to the laundry room. … Once I was finished cleaning, I sat with my tablet to order the things I had thought about this morning. Instead of some black leather wrist cuffs, I opted for something a bit less… domineering. Something more befitting his status as a little boy that just needs help remembering to behave for Mommy. After ordering diapers and pullups, I went to my new favorite web site to check in and see if there were any new ideas or advice for Mommies. As I clicked and read various articles, I heard the washer sound and then I heard my little boy putting the load of laundry into the dryer. I didn’t even have to say anything more, he did just what he’s supposed to do. Sigh… no more doing laundry for me. A woman could get used to this. After spending some time reading about other mommies and their ‘littles’, my pussy was in need of attention. I got up and peeked in the nursery. Little Mikey was sitting on the floor playing his video game with his pacifier in his mouth. I debated with myself whether to bother him or take care of my situation on my own. I opted for the latter this time. I quietly left and headed for our bedroom. I dug through my panty drawer and found my dildo. Michael knows it’s there, but he just ignores that fact. Soon I had a towel, and my pants were around my ankles as I lay back on it. Closing my eyes, I thought about some of the articles as my fingers slowly stroked through my pubes. I do love my little boy. So what if we have a different sort of sex life. We both enjoy what we have, I get to tease him and it’s sexy how he worships my body. I slipped the toy inside and purred as my free hand gripped a breast. I wonder what he’d think about wearing that strapon to fuck me? He’s insecure about his size, but gee, then he could pound me like some bronze God. Maybe put it over his diaper, so when he cums it goes in his diaper and he can just keep pounding my pussy. I remembered how I sat on the kitchen counter and had him ‘service me’. Oh yeah… that… that was… mmm… right… there… My body tensed as I used my toy, inside… around my clit… back inside… back around the clit. A vision of his bare bottom over my lap. It’s not the spanking; it’s the power trip. He needs me, I want to be the center of his world. He knows I love him and care for him. Nobody means the world to me like he does. My knees went wide as I pressed my feet onto the bed, lifting my hips as I moved my toy faster and faster. I squeezed my eyes shut as I curled my whole body, chin almost touching my chest as I clenched and squeezed my knees together. The increased pressure around my toy just made me thrust it harder. I was holding my breath as I climaxed intensely. But I kept it up, thrusting in and out, forcing myself to a second one. Finally spent, I flopped on the bed gasping. My hand left the toy inside of me, but soon my pussy gently squeezed it out as I lay limp. As I recovered, I listened. I heard an explosion sound and knew that my little boy was still playing in the nursery. I reached between my legs to pull the towel up and wiped myself. Then I lay for a few minutes, basking in the afterglow. But when I heard the sound of the dryer finishing, I thought it best to get up and pull up my pants again. No sense in having my little boy know what Mommy has been up to. I put away my toy after wiping it off and then tried to figure out what to do with the towel. The laundry basket is down the hall. I just shrugged and wadded it up, tossing it on the bathroom floor. Maybe he’ll just figure it got missed. Or maybe he’ll figure out what I did. Mommies have urges too after all. ++++++++++ When I heard the dryer finish, I was in the middle of a battle. Something about being all keyed up, pent up energy while fighting the bad guys, I needed to pee again. I had already wet myself once, so I didn’t give it much thought and let it go as I circled around the tower. I knew there was a weak spot on the other side… But once the battle was over, I remembered the laundry and paused my game. I got up and went to the laundry room. I was waddling more now that my diaper was swollen, but I just smiled to myself. Mommy will check me, she knows I wet my diapers. I folded the things that needed to be folded, hung the shirts, pants, and Mommy’s skirt on hangers. Then I grabbed everything and headed to the bedroom. As I walked past the kitchen, Mommy was slicing something and said, “There’s Mommy’s good little boy! Almost time for lunch sweetie, I’ll call you when it’s ready.” Her praise made my heart soar; and my burden seemed lighter than it was before. I soon had everything put away and returned to the kitchen. I watched a moment and then asked, “Can I help Mommy? Do you want me to do that?” She grinned at me and said, “Such a good boy! Nice of you to ask sweetheart, but Mommy has it all taken care of. Why don’t you just have a seat and tell me all about your game?” She doesn’t normally show much interest in my gaming, but I sat as she had told me and started, “I’m all the way up to level thirty. So now I have lots of skill points. If I get just one hundred and twenty more gold coins, I can buy the super shield.” Mommy licked her finger as she put something away and picked up two plates of food. She smiled and sounded interested, “Really? And where do you find gold coins? In a gold mine?” I giggled, she was patronizing me a little I think, but I went along. I told her, “No… Mommy’s silly!!! Coins are in treasure chests!! Or you can sell stuff in a town shop. If you find a ruby when exploring, they’re worth a lot!! You can sell a ruby for 500 gold coins!!!” She smiled at me and giggled, “That much! Goodness! Now eat your lunch sweetie. Mommy made you your favorite, tuna fish and a pudding cup.” Okay, maybe not my MOST favorite, but it was up there. A nice tuna salad sandwich is easy and tasty. And of course, Mommy had already taken the top off the pudding cup for me. After lunch, I helped Mommy clear away the dishes. For that I got a hug, a kiss, and a smile. Definitely worth it!! Just as I was about to go play my game some more, I felt Mommy’s hand on my butt. She gave it a squeeze. I blushed a little when she said, “Good thing Mommy keeps you in diapers. I’ll take care of that when it’s time for paddle and nap.” I blushed red when she mentioned the paddle. She had said I would be getting spanked at naptime, even if I behaved. And I had been behaving, I did my chores, I didn’t say anything about the towel I found in the bathroom. But Mommy said Thursdays are to remember who’s the mommy and who’s the baby. Oh well, little boys do what their mommy says. I managed to get the coins I needed and was heading to the village where the blacksmith was when Mommy walked in and said simply, “Okay sweetie, time to turn off your game.” She picked up a diaper from the stack, reached into the toy drawer, then went over to sit on the edge of the bed. After I put my game controller away, she simply said, “Good boy. Now bring Mommy your paddle.” I pouted and complained a little as I waddled over to where it was now hanging, “But I’ve been a good boy haven’t I? Why do I…” She interrupted me with a firm voice, “Michael, who’s the Mommy?” I hung my head a little and answered, “You are.” “And who’s the little baby still needing to wear diapers?” she asked. I squirmed as I felt my cock tingling. Being treated like this, I can’t explain it, but it makes my cock stir. I reached between my legs, partly to squeeze my diaper, but partly to grip my dick. I whispered, “I am… I’m the little baby that wets their diapers.” Her voice went softer again as she ended the conversation with, “That’s right, now do as your told and bring me your paddle.” I took it from the wall and waddled slowly over to her. She gently took it from my hand and set it on the bed next to her. Then she reached and unhooked the straps of my shortalls and let them fall. Then she patted her lap, simply saying, “Over my lap sweetie, where little boys belong.” I didn’t argue anymore or even hesitate. I bent over Mommy’s lap and waited. I felt her hand on my diapered bottom as she told me, “Good boy. Part of being a little boy is remembering to do as Mommy says.” She rubbed my bottom a few times, then I felt her fingers tugging at the waist, tugging it down just enough to expose my bottom. Then I felt the wood of the paddle against my cheeks and she said, “Mommy leaves the front of your diaper to cover your little peepee. In case my little crybaby tinkles.” She rubbed the paddle against my wet bottom in a circle and said, “I think just three today sweetie. Do you remember how to count?” I had learned my lesson about that, I whimpered and answered properly, “Yes Mommy, I remember.” She praised me for remembering, “Good Job! My baby finally knows how to speak up and use your words. Let’s begin.” THWACK!! “One Mommy.” THWACK!! “Two Mommy.” THWACK!! “Three Mommy.” And just like that, it was over. Her hand dropped the paddle and gently rubbed my stinging bottom. She asked, “There, that wasn’t so bad now was it? Good little boys don’t need much.” I nodded and answered, “N…no Mommy. I’m a good boy so… so I don’t need a lot.” As she helped me to stand up, she added, “Just a little reminder, so you don’t forget to behave. Now, lay down so we can put mister dinky in his little house and get your diaper changed. Then it’s time for baby Mikey to have his nap.” ++++++++++ And just like that, I had my little boy laying back so I could change his diaper. I noticed that even just those few strokes had made his cock shrivel up and go limp. He was silent as I lifted his limp little dick and slid it into his chastity cage. No protests, no whining, he let me lock away his last bit of manhood. It’s good that he didn’t get hard, spankings in this house are not a prelude to sex, they’re to remind little boys to behave. And the rest of the day, you’re a little mama’s boy. I unbuttoned my top and lay with him. He eagerly took my nipple and I cuddled him close. I reached for the music box speaker and gave it a tap. As it started a soft lullaby, I whispered in his ear, “Mommy loves her baby. You’re Mommy’s baby for ever and ever…” To Be Continued

My diaper is poopy and I'm sitting in it right now. I pooped my Northshore purple Supreme diaper a little while ago while sitting in my recliner. Then I went poopy in it again while I was making some bacon and eggs for breakfast. Then I sat back down in my poopy diaper and ate my breakfast. Now, I'm still sitting here in my extra poopy diaper surfing DD again.

I read with interest your history, and can relate to many parts of it myself. Before I retired, I was having bladder issues on occasion, and actually had several wetting incidents when traveling. Following that, I started to travel padded, and when in a hotel, always was padded and sleeping on a waterproof bed mat. At first I simply removed it when I got up for the day, but finally realized the the hotel staff would not care if I took this precaution, and in fact may be happy about it. From that point, on multiple day stays, I always found my bed pad made up on top of my sheets by the room attendants, and on one occasion, found a note on my desk with simply a happy face note on it? One of the things I started to do almost from the start was to use a diaper cover, as I felt more secure with it as I slept on my side, and even during the day, it helped keep my protection in place. I have used the Gary active wear products for many years now and strongly recommend them as an extra protection layer. Even today with my overnight issues becoming far worse due to health issues, I still use one of these over my now cloth overnight diapers, but have added a high rise plastic pant to insure my bedding doesn't get stained from rolling around in a soaked diaper, keeping my wife happy! Keep posting these updates, they are well written and fun to read!

Chapter 49 Mommy’s turn Sammy and I giggled when Shelly mentioned another cookie. I watched Sarah get up and follow her. But when Sammy started to move, I held her face in both of my hands and kissed her deeply. She squeaked at first, but soon our tongues were gently gliding over each other. I heard her moan softly as my hands let go of her face and one found her bottom through her pullup and squeezed. I pushed forward a little and she slowly leaned back onto the floor as I pressed my body onto hers. Our lips parted as I felt her hand gently grasp my breast. I put my hand down the front of her shorts and looked into her eyes. I softly repeated, “I DO love you Sammy, I think ever since the first time I changed your diaper…” She spread her legs for me and nuzzled my chest, “I know… and I love you too. You make me…” She gasped when my fingers started gently circling her smooth vulva, every hair permanently lasered off. She managed to finish her thought, “You make me feel…. Safe. Safer and happier than I’ve ever felt before.” She pushed my top up, I’m sure she wanted to suck my tit, and I wanted that too. But just as her fingers slid inside my bra, Sarah called out loudly, “Hey! You better not be screwing in there, Shelly wants a cookie!!!” It was enough to break the passion, Sammy looked up and giggled as she pulled her hands out from my top. I reluctantly pulled my hand from her shorts and answered my sister, “We’ll be there in a minute, tell Shelly not to get her diaper in a twist.” I stood and helped Sammy stand up. I took her hand and led her from my bedroom, she practically skipped up the short hallway beside me. Then she hopped into the kitchen, her pigtails bouncing as she opened the cabinet and pulled out an entire pack of cookies. ++++++++++ When Julia and Sammy came out of the bedroom, I recognized that flushed face on Julia. My little Shelly might not have noticed, but I knew I was right to call out to them. They were getting passionate in there with us right here in the kitchen. Another five minutes and Sammy’s pullup would have been on the floor in shreds. You’ll just have to wait a little while sis, Shelly and I will be leaving in a little bit. Sammy took the pack of cookies to the living area and sat on the floor facing the coffee table and couch. She called to my little Shelly, “Over here Shelly, so we can share cookies with my dollies.” I smiled as Shelly crawled over and sat with her new cousin, munching cookies and playing with dollies. As I was watching, suddenly I felt Julia’s arms around me in a hug. When she released me, I looked at her and giggled, asking, “So… are there wedding bells in your future? Do I get to walk one of the brides down the aisle?” She playfully punched my arm, “We’re not to that point yet. But I promise, you’ll be the first to know.” She glanced over at the two little ones playing and looked back at me adding, “I think that was a big breakthrough. She’d never say exactly why she felt that way about men.” She went on to explain, “I mean, I’ve dated other women and yeah, they preferred pussy to cock. But Sammy, she’s different and now I understand some of the reason.” I nodded and quipped, “Guess you won’t be needing that strap-on back then?” Instead of giggling, or punching me in the arm, Julia was quiet and seemed thoughtful. Finally, she said, “It must be the appearance.” I didn’t understand what she meant. But before I had to ask, she explained. “We’ve played with some toys. She likes things inside her as much as any woman. But all my other toys, well they look like toys. You know, purple, pink, a rabbit that has that extra bit for your clit… None of them look like an actual cock. But when I put on that life-like strap-on one time… well she ran into the bathroom when she saw me wearing it.” I listened for a moment, then mused, “Well if I saw you naked with a dick between your legs, I’d probably freak out too.” Julia looked at me and we both started laughing again. Julia put her hand on my arm and giggled, “Maybe you’ll have better luck with Shelly!” We stood there in the kitchen for a few minutes, remembering some of our own past encounters with lovers. We got so distracted in our own conversation, I was a little surprised when Shelly came to me and started nuzzling my crotch. I reached down and put my hand on her bonnet as she quite boldly pressed her face against my jeans. Julia didn’t say anything, but I reached down and gently pushed Shelly’s head away, lifting her chin. As she looked up at me, I asked her, “I thought you and Sammy were playing sweetie.” She whispered, “Sammy…. Sammy’s playing in her pullup. I thought I should… should leave her alone for a while.” Julia and I both looked over at the same time. Yes, Sammy was sitting on her heels facing the coffee table, staring at the couch, her knees apart and it was clear she was masturbating, her hand inside her pullup rubbing rapidly. Julia whispered, “I guess she got more worked up than I realized, want me to stop her?” I shook my head a little, “No… like I told her earlier, perfectly natural for little ones to do that. If she doesn’t mind doing it in front of us, it doesn’t bother me.” But then I felt my Shelly’s face press against my crotch again and I heard the crinkle as she tried to rub her own diaper. It doesn’t bother me, but little Shelly can’t help being turned on. Poor baby, your key is back at the house. I just palmed my Shelly’s head as she whimpered. I let him nuzzle my crotch. When I looked over, Julia was staring at Sammy. She wasn’t moving except when she folded her arms across her chest and bit her lip. I guess I’m the only one here not affected by seeing a woman play with herself. But then, I’ve known Julia is bisexual for some time now. But I had to do something for Shelly, so I dropped to my knees and hugged her against me, my arms under hers, pushing her hands away from her diaper. I whispered in her ear, “It’ll be okay, when we get home, Mommy will make it better. She whimpered a little, but I felt her nodding her head and she whispered, “Mommy make it better.” I held her in my arms for a minute and soon we heard Sammy grunting, then gasp a little, and then silence. A moment later, Julia gently put a hand on my shoulder and whisper, “It’s okay now… she’s finished.” When I stood up again, I took Shelly’s hand to help her up in front of me. I looked over and Sammy had laid over onto the dolly blanket, her back to us, laying quietly. Shelly was clutching me, still in need. I rubbed her back and tried to explain in a whisper, “Mommy’s sorry sweetie, but the key for your clitty is at home.” I felt him nod but I still felt bad for him. Julia said softly, “Maybe you could breast feed her? Would that help calm her down?” Shelly must have heard because she started shaking her head. Julia then bit her lip and suggested, “You could borrow one of my toys, maybe that would help? I have one that’s not too big if you want to try that.” I was a little surprised at Julia’s suggestion. But I was even more surprised when I felt Shelly’s head nodding up and down. I mean, I knew she liked some anal, but still… Julia saw her head nodding as well, she simply said, “Go sit on the couch with her, I’ll get something you can use in her bottom.” I turned and tugged Shelly’s hand, and she followed me quietly over to the couch. I sat and patted my lap. She glanced over at Sammy, still laying quietly on the blanket; she was rolled on her side facing the tv. Then my darling little girl draped herself over my lap face down. By the time Julia returned from her bedroom, I had little Shelly’s dress lifted up over her back and was gently pushing the back of her diaper down. She was gently squirming her hips. It’ll be okay… we’re all family now and we do what we need to for our little ones. She did nod after all, and…. And… And shit, I can’t believe I’m about to fuck my husband’s ass with my sister’s dildo!!! Julia handed me a tube of lube first and I squirted some in my baby’s crack. Then I used my finger to spread it and tease her little hole. When I heard him whimpering, I saw Sammy stir and twist on the blanket to look. I don’t know if Shelly knew she was watching or not, but I reached and took the cute pink dildo from Julia’s hand and positioned it at my baby’s hole. I gently pushed and was rewarded with a spasm and then it slid inside as my baby whimpered. Julia just sat back at the other end of the couch and watched as I slowly started pumping it in and out. The only noise in the room was an occasional whimper from my baby. By now, I saw that Sammy had twisted around completely so she could watch and was sucking her thumb. She smiled behind her thumb a little when I found just the right spot inside my baby’s bottom and she pushed her hips back a little. I rubbed my baby girl’s back with my other hand and whispered, “It’s okay sweetie… Mommy makes it all better…” After a minute or so of pumping the dildo in and out, I felt Julia’s hand on my wrist, stopping it. I looked at her in silence as her finger touched the bottom of the dildo and I heard a soft buzzing sound. My baby girl let out a whimper as the vibrations started. When Juila’s hand let go, I started pumping the vibrating dildo in and out of her bottom faster and her hips started rocking and pushing back more. I whispered to my little girl, “It’s okay sweetie… Mommy’s here… go ahead and make your cummies… Mommy will help…” And that was enough… In just a few more seconds, I felt her clenching tight around the dildo as her hips thrust against my lap. It seemed to be a strong one but after a few spasms, she collapsed. I gently slid the dildo out and handed it to Julia who took it and got up to clean it off. I tugged up the back of Shelly’s diaper and pulled down her dress. She was still limp in my lap when I tugged at my shirt and urged her to roll towards me. Soon I had my nipple in her mouth and cradled her head in my arm. She nursed softly and fell asleep. When Julia came back, she waved to Sammy and Sammy crawled between her legs as Julia sat near me and exposed her breast for her. Julia and I looked at each other, then down at our little ones as they nursed; we just smiled and sighed. After about ten minutes, I noticed Julia urging her Sammy to switch, she whispered she was getting sore. Not used to it yet are you, Julia. Or Sammy has more suction. Don’t worry, it gets easier with practice. About the time Julia’s second nipple was getting sore, I nudged my baby girl to wake her up. I said softly, “Naptimes over little one, time for us to go home now.” Her eyes fluttered awake as she remembered where we were, she looked over at Julia and Sammy. She sat up slowly and whispered, “Home?” I rubbed her back, “Afraid so sweetie, time to say goodbye to your cousin. Mommy needs to get you home and figure out what we’re having for dinner.” At the same time, I saw Sammy push gently up from Julia’s chest and sit back on her heels again. She giggled a little and said, “No Brussels Sprouts Aunt Sarah, Shelly doesn’t like them… They’re yucky…” My Shelly giggled and nodded, “Yeah… yucky!” Then she squirmed off my lap and knee-walked over to Sammy. She said, “Mommy says I have to go home now. I had fun Sammy, see you tomorrow at Nanna’s??” Sammy smiled and gave Shelly a hug, nodding. … It took a couple of minutes to gather the tote making sure to put Mikey’s paddle back in it. I didn’t bother putting Shelly’s panties back on her and just stuffed them in the tote. Then we borrowed Julia’s raincoat again and hugged each other at the door. Just as I opened the door, Julia lurched forward and untied Shelly’s bonnet and quickly stuffed it in the tote Shelly was carrying. … It was a quiet drive home, but I had something on my mind. Ever since laying in bed this morning. The two little ones had their fun, but I had been horny all day. I’m sure Julia was too, but she can fend for herself with Sammy. So, as we rounded one last corner, I said quietly to Shelly, “Shelly dear, I know I promised to unlock your clitty right after your play date. But I have one little thing for you to do first.” She looked at me and reached between her legs, “Okay Mommy. Will it take very long?” I smiled and glanced over at her before returning my eyes to the road. My answer was simple, if enigmatic, “Well… that all depends on you sweetie… It all depends on you.” ++++++++++ As we pulled into the garage and Mommy pushed the button to close it, I started to get out of the car and walk inside. As Mommy retrieved the tote bag, she called for me, “Wait up Sugarplum, just a second.” I paused as she walked up to me, pulling the yellow bonnet from the bag, she reached up and tugged it over my head again. She said, “I’ve been thinking about this all day, and my little sweetie needs to look the part.” I blushed as she tugged open the raincoat to expose my yellow dress right there in the garage. When she pulled my yellow panties from the bag, she didn’t even have to say a word, I stepped into them. As she tugged them up and straightened my dress she grinned and asked, “Can you figure out what Mommy wants her pretty girl to do for her?” I blushed and lowered my chin, nodding a little, “You… You want me to make Mommy cum.” She giggled and took my hand, saying, “Such a clever little girl. So smart. And not just once sweetie, I want at least twice. Now come with Mommy you cute little sissy.” I felt my face blush as she called me that, but she didn’t give me any time to think about it, she pulled hard on my wrist and led me straight to the nursery. As soon as we entered the nursery, she pointed at the floor and snapped her fingers, her way of commanding me to get on all fours. I knelt down and she bent low to lift up my chin, she gave me a wink and a smile, then started to say things to me. Things she hadn’t ever said before and in a rather stern voice, “Now my little sissy husband… You’re going to show me how much you love being my baby girl. You’re going to kiss my pussy until I cum. And if you don't do a good job, you're getting paddled.” I blushed and wondered… Is this just a new game? Is she REALLY saying this? Gulp… she winked and smiled, it’s just an act… right? She held my chin and searched my eyes, being quiet for a moment. I nodded. She stepped to my side and reached, SWAT! “What have I told you about nodding little lady?” I whimpered for several reasons. But probably the most surprising was that my cock was aching to get hard in its cage. This was turning me on and I could feel my cock straining. I managed to whisper, “Sorry Mommy, I’ll… I’ll kiss Mommy’s pussy until she cums.” Mommy stepped back and she quickly stripped naked. Then she sat on the edge of the bed, lay back on her elbows and spread her legs. Her voice in a commanding tone simply said, “You may begin.” I crawled to her and pushed my face between her thighs. She was already slick with her own juices. I stuck out my tongue and began licking. I remembered what I was taught and made sure to push my tongue right between her folds, then up and flick back and forth on her clit. In mere seconds she was moaning softly, whispering, “That’s it sweetie… right there…. I love that…” She was already so worked up that it didn’t take long and her hand grabbed my bonnet as she ground her pussy against my face. Her legs clamped my head as she shivered in ecstasy. When her hand released my head and her legs flopped open wide, I lifted my head and smiled. But as her breathing slowed and she started to recover, she whispered, “Nobody said for you to stop sweetie… at least one more time…” I leaned forward again. This time took longer, but I knew a few tricks. I put one hand under her thigh and pushed until she lifted it up, then the other. With her feet on my shoulders, I could reach her back hole and licked. I smiled to myself when that made her moan. When I peeked up, her hands were on her breasts, fingers teasing her nipples. She whispered, “I bet Sammy and Julia are doing the same thing about now…” That image in my mind, and the way Mommy was tugging her nipples made my dick ache. I reached between my legs and rubbed. Although my diaper was crinkling, my dick was still trapped. Mommy must have heard, she whispered, “After you make me cum again… I promise.” With an incentive like that, I redoubled my efforts. My tongue was starting to ache a little, but I wanted to make Mommy proud and happy. Finally, I felt more weight from her feet as she lifted her hips, rolling them up to my tongue. Then her hand on my head again as she curled her back, grinding my face into her pussy as she climaxed again. After a few minutes, her breathing had recovered, and she sat up. She reached for me and pulled me close, kissing me deeply. I knew she tasted herself on my lips, but she didn’t seem to care. She walked naked over to the dresser and found my key. She took my hand and led me to the kitchen. As she knelt down in front of me in the middle of the kitchen, she said, “Now, I want you to keep your pretty clothes on, while Mommy starts something for dinner.” She tugged my panties and diaper down just partway. I felt her unlock and tug the chastity cage from me and then she tugged my diaper and panties back up. She stood up, hugged me and kissed me on the mouth again. Then she pointed to ‘my spot’ on the kitchen floor saying, “Sit there sweetie so you can watch Mommy. Play with your little clitty like you saw your cousin do today. Can you do that for Mommy sweetie?” I nodded, blushing as I remembered what Sammy had done. I dropped down and sat on my heels, spreading my knees apart as my hand reached between my legs. I remember what Sammy looked like, kneeling on the floor and just playing with her kitty. I’m a lot like that, a little girl touching herself while Mommy goes about her work. When I looked up at naked Mommy, she smiled and praised me, “Good JOB!! Perfectly natural for little girls to play with their clitty. You do that while Mommy sets the table.” I pulled up the front of my dress and pushed my hand into my diaper. I gripped my cock and started tugging as Mommy walked back and forth, first plates… then silverware… Each time she walked past, she’d smile and wink at me. After she got something from the fridge and set it on the counter, she smiled and walked to me, bending down so her breasts were hanging in front of me. She giggled and asked, “Need any help sweetie? Should I call it your little clitty? We both know it’s too small to be a cock don’t we Sugarplum. Does that help?” I blushed red… I felt it dribbling precum over my fingers as I whimpered. She just smiled and reached with her finger, pushing it into my mouth, “I can see I need to get a vibrating dildo for you… like the one Auntie-J has.” I sucked her finger hard and squeezed my eyes shut, pumping another load into my diaper. As I gasped, Mommy pulled her finger away. Then I felt her arms resting on my shoulders. When I opened my eyes, she was kneeling in front of me, her eyes at the same level as mine and smiling. Then she gave me a tender kiss. She giggled a little, “Okay, you can’t deny you liked that. It’s okay, just don’t expect me to be domineering like that all the time. You know I’m more the loving mommy type.” Then she leaned and hugged me as I wrapped my arms around her. When we separated, she stood up and took my hand. She led me back to the nursery, asking, “How about we get you out of that dress so I can have my baby boy back? And Mommy needs some clothes.” To Be Continued

A long weekend, so I got more done. This gets a little intense for a moment, but I think it helps in understanding a few things. ----- Chapter 48 A play date I watched as my Sammy jumped and ran to the door. I giggled when I saw a little girl dressed in yellow burst inside. Aw, Sammy is hugging her new aunt. That’s a good sign. And little Shelly is crawling, her head swinging around searching… I waved from the kitchenette where I was and called, “Shelly sweetie… Auntie-J is over here.” She spotted me and started crawling to me as I knelt, holding a cookie for her. When she reached me, she plopped onto her bottom, and I could see her yellow baby pants. It was obvious there was a diaper underneath, but I didn’t see anything like a bulge. I know Sarah would be careful, but I just HAVE to be sure!! As little Shelly took out her pacifier and started munching the cookie I handed her, I didn’t hesitate, or ask, I just shoved my hand between her legs and squeezed. I sighed a little relief when I felt it and knew her clitty was safe in her ‘little house’. But I also noticed something else and whispered to Shelly, “Did someone already do a tinkles?” I just smiled as I removed my hand and little Shelly blushed. She took another bite of cookie and nodded just a little. I grinned and reached to hug her. I whispered in her ear, “It’s okay sweetie… and THANK YOU for doing this. You really are wonderful.” As I stood up, I saw Sarah talking with my Sammy. Sarah asked, “I thought you’d be wearing a diaper sweetie. Does your Mommy let you wear just shorts?” I felt someone hugging my leg as Sammy tugged down her shorts part way and say, “Nu uh I a big girl, I wear pullups. See?” Then she giggled as she pulled her shorts back up and added, “But sometimes I still needs a diapee… like naptimes.” Then Sammy looked at me and the baby girl hugging my leg. She seemed to stare and think for a moment, then she asked Sarah, “Does your little girl wear dipees all the time?” When Sarah said that yes, she does, all the time, Sammy got a little bratty, “Diapees are for BABIES!!! She must be a helpless little BABY!!! Not a Big Girl like ME!!!” I felt Shelly grip my leg tighter, getting upset by Sammy’s teasing. I’m falling in love with Sammy, but I’m not going to let her be a spoiled brat. I quickly said, “SAMMY!!! You be nice to your cousin, or you’ll be wearing diapers yourself!!! Shelly can’t help if she’s just a baby girl, now apologize this minute!” Her face turned bright red, and she stared at me for a moment. Then she dropped her gaze and said, “I… I… sorry.” Not good enough, not nearly enough. I added, “Not to me Sammy, to Shelly and her mommy. Just because you are a little older and more grown up than Shelly, that’s no excuse for you to tease and make fun of her.” Please let this go right. Admit you did something naughty and that my sister and her husband are part of the family…. Please… Sammy stared at me for what seemed like forever but it was only a second or two. Then she made up her mind and turned to Sarah and lowered her head, “I’m sorry Aunt Sarah, I didn’t mean to hurt anybody’s feelings.” Then she walked over to me, looked at me a moment and knelt down. My heart almost burst when she hugged little Shelly, gave her a kiss on the cheek and said, “I sowwy Shewwee, I wants to be your fwiend.” Shelly hugged her back and Sarah came over to hug me. Sarah wiped a tear from my face. ++++++++++ I was a little surprised that Sammy seemed to be dressed rather casually. But when she pulled her shorts down and I saw the pink princess pullup, I felt a little better. But my blood almost boiled over at what she said about my Shelly wearing diapers and so must be a helpless baby! This is going to be a short play date if she’s going to be a brat towards my baby girl. Michael has a hard enough time letting this part of himself be seen, he doesn’t need this shit! Thankfully, Julia took steps. She told off Sammy and she said she was sorry. But Julia wasn’t going to let her off easily. Good for you sis! If this is going to work, we need to take charge, and Sammy needs to respect Shelly’s feelings, caged cock or not. But when Sammy knelt down and hugged my husband and said she wanted to be friends, I needed a hug. And Julia did too, she was starting to cry. I’m not sure if Sammy knew just how much this little interaction meant to my sister and me. She just plopped down on her butt next to my Shelly and looked up at Julia, and asked, “Mommy I’m hungry can Shelly and me have something to eat?” I let go of Julia as she leaned down and kissed Sammy on the head. She was wiping her face a little and said, “Of course sweetie, how about if we order pizza?” I heard a chorus of squeals from both Sammy and Shelly, “YAHHHH!!! PIZZA!!!!” We’re going to be okay. I’m sure of it. And I was feeling rather proud of myself, my decision to bring Shelly here was the right one. ++++++++++ I wasn’t sure about Sammy; she didn’t look like a ‘little’ girl in that outfit. But Auntie-J had a cookie and was kneeling down for me to come see her. It tasted good but I blushed a bit when Auntie-J reached to check that my clitty was safe. She noticed I wasn’t dry but said it was okay. Then she said thank you to me and said I was wonderful. I felt some pride in helping her with her Sammy. But then Sammy said those things and I clung to Auntie-J’s leg. But soon Sammy apologized and gave me a hug. And Auntie-J said we could have pizza. I looked up and Mommy and Auntie-J were talking about what sort of pizza to order when Sammy tugged the sleeve of my dress and asked, “Want to see my dollies? I have lots!” I blinked and looked at her, but she just turned and started crawling towards the tv in the living room. I slipped my pacifier back in my mouth and crawled after her. I hadn’t noticed before, but there was a pink and white receiving blanket spread out on the floor and four different dolls. One was sitting in a doll-sized baby carrier. Next to that was two stuffed animals, a white lamb and a white unicorn. She sat on her bottom and picked up the doll from the carrier, explaining, “This one is Betty. She’s just a baby so I have to carry her in her little seat. And this one is Bobby; she likes to do fun things like skiing and driving racing cars.” I just sucked on my pacifier and nodded as she told me about each dolly, what their favorite sports were, and how Betty was too little to drive racing cars. When she stopped for a second, I picked up the stuffed lamb and held it out to her, as if asking what its name was. She smiled and explained, “That’s Lambie, she doesn’t do much. But she’s really good at cuddles. You can cuddle with her if you want.” I did just that, hugging the little stuffed animal to my cheek. It was soft and comforting. Sammy put one doll, Bobby I think, into a toy car and started pushing the car around the floor. I watched, having to twist my head back and forth as Sammy drove the car all around me and the coffee table. Then she stopped near the blanket and took Bobby out and had her climb up on the table. She was obviously having fun, and I wanted to play too, so I picked up the doll from the carrier and put it in the car and started pushing it around, just as Sammy had done. Suddenly Sammy made her doll jump from the table, landing on the car as I pushed it, saying a little louder, “Oh no!! Betty can’t drive… the car is running away!! I’ll save you!!!” She giggled as her doll jumped into the car and she grabbed the car, making me stop. Then she had ‘Bobby’ scolding ‘Betty’, “Naughty Betty! You could get hurts driving a car! Tsk tsk…” Then she giggled at me, “It’s okay Shelly, you just forgots” Mommy walked over and sat on the couch, chiming in, “Are you two having fun? Just remember Sammy, my little Shelly isn’t too good at playing little girl games. You’ll have to help her learn.” Sammy smiled up at my Mommy and said, “Uh huh… I teach her, just like she was my lil sister.” And with that, Sammy knee-walked closer and gave me another hug. She said, “We gonna be besties! I never had a lil sister before.” Then she sat down where she was on the floor and picked up the ‘Betty’ doll, handing her to me. Auntie-J followed in just a minute later, coming over as she put her phone in her pocket saying, “Pizza will be here in about 20 minutes.” She sat next to Mommy, and I felt like everyone’s eyes were on me. Unsure of myself, I put Betty into the carrier, then also Lambie. I heard someone giggle as I made Betty and Lambie cuddle and kiss each other. Then I managed to crawl, carrying the carrier over to Auntie-J. I got up on my knees and put the carrier and its cargo on her lap and lisped around my pacifier, “Betty!! An… an Lambie!!” For my efforts, I was rewarded by Auntie-J smiling and saying, “Good JOB!!! Such a clever little girl!!!” Then she reached and adjusted my bonnet a little, I guess it got crooked from all the hugs. Sammy suddenly said, “Shelly, come here. I want to show you something…” I left the doll carrier with Auntie-J and crawled back over to Sammy. … Soon Sammy finished with the dolls. Then we crawled into the big bedroom, and she showed me the pretty princess nightgown she had packed. Then I giggled when she reached into her backpack and pulled out her own pacifier, a green one with a little frog on the front and popped it in her mouth. As we sat on the floor and she showed me the pretty socks she had packed, I noticed the package of pullups. She saw where I was looking and picked one up. She unfolded it a little and explained, “Someday maybe Shelly can wear these.” Then she lowered her voice to a whisper, “You’re going to be at Nanna’s tomorrow, right?” I nodded and she looked a little relieved, “I never had a Nanna, I’m a little nervous. Does she know what being AB is all about?” I took out my pacifier and whispered, “She’s a little stuffy, but not a prude. She’s seen me like this, diapers and dresses. And she knows Sarah is my Mommy.” I pointed out, “My mommy said her invitation was for her and her darling daughter…” Then I added, “Don’t worry Sammy, I’ll be there too, and I’m just as nervous.” She thought for a moment and said, “Julia’s right. You are pretty nice…. For a guy!!!” Then she dove at me and started tickling my tummy. I rolled over laughing and giggling. Soon I was giggling so much, I let go and completely pee’d in my diaper. Just as Sammy stopped tickling, I heard the doorbell. Sammy jumped to her feet and started running, yelling, “PIZZA!!!!” I heard the door open just as Mommy called, “Shelly sweetie… Pizza’s here, come have some lunch.” I crawled to the bedroom door and peeked out, not going any further until the front door was closed again. I crawled over to the dining table, smelling the pizza. Just as I sat up in the chair, Auntie-J set two sippy-cups in front of Sammy and me. She grabbed hers with two hands and I did the same. Then it was time to eat. As we ate, I could tell that both Mommy and Auntie were immensely pleased with themselves. They kept watching Sammy and me and we just munched away. At one point Sammy picked a green pepper from her pizza, saying, “Yucky! I hate green things.” Mommy almost choked on her bite of pizza laughing. Then she said, “Don’t worry Sammy, Shelly doesn’t like Brussels Sprouts. Even though I make her eat one every now and then.” I blushed a little, but Sammy giggled, then said, “Well I don’t like them either! They’re YUCKY!!!” I giggled and raised my voice a little, “YEAH!! YUCKY!!!” Everyone at the table started laughing, including me. … After finishing off both large pizzas, Sammy looked at her mommy and said, “Mommy, can Shelly and I be excused? We want to go play.” Auntie-J smiled at her, “Of course sweetie, just leave your plates, Aunt Sarah and I will clean up.” Sammy got up and ran to the doll blanket and I slipped down and crawled. But when I plopped down next to Sammy on the floor, she suddenly crawled around behind me. She pushed my head forward and lifted up the back of my dress. I felt her hand on my bottom, and she called out, “Aunt Sarah!!! Shelly needs a diaper change. She’s all soggy!!!” I felt my face turn bright red. I knew it was wet, but to have my ‘big sister/cousin’ point it out was embarrassing. I heard Mommy say, “Okay sweetie, thanks for telling me.” Then she asked Auntie-J, “Can we use your bedroom? I brought a diaper bag for her.” I sat, frozen in place as Mommy picked up the tote bag she had left by the front door and came over, reaching for my hand. She simply said, “Come with me sugarplum, Mommy will fix you up.” I stood up for the first time since arriving, took Mommy’s hand, and let her lead me back into the big bedroom Sammy and I had explored before. As Mommy turned me and gently push me backwards onto the bed, she said softly, “It’s okay sweetie, we’ll get this done quick as a wink. Nobody’s watching.” I saw her reach in the bag and pull out a clean diaper and baby wipes, then drop the tote bag on the floor. ++++++++++ I knew my little Shelly was nervous about getting a diaper change in Julia’s bedroom, but there was no way his soggy diaper was going to last much longer. I tried to reassure him as I lifted his dress up and had him lay back, “It’s okay sweetie… nobody’s watching.” I tugged down her panties and opened the tapes of her diaper. Then I gripped his ankles and whispered, “Up sweetie, so Mommy can clean your bottom.” He looked so cute, pretty yellow dress bunched up around his waist, black Mary Jane shoes on his feet, tangled in yellow panties raised high over his face, and his little dinky safe in its little house. I wiped his bottom and couldn’t help myself, I teased his little butt hole a bit, making some gentle circles until I heard a soft whimper. Okay, that’s enough for now… so cute when he’s so needy… I fluffed open the clean diaper and slipped it under him, then guided his legs back down when I heard a soft voice behind me. Sammy! She asked in a curious way, “Is that for when Shelly is naughty? Does she get spanked when she’s naughty? Is she naughty with her… her thingy???” I was startled and turned around to see her sitting on the floor. She was pointing to where the tote bag was, Mikey’s paddle had spilled out when I dropped it. She looks… scared? Maybe she’s never experimented with spanking? I tried to remain calm and answer her question like a Mommy might answer a curious two-year-old, “Yes, but only when she’s very VERY naughty.” Then I furrowed my brow as I thought of what she said and asked her, “But what to do you mean, naughty with her thingy? All little ones play with themselves, it’s just natural, that’s not naughty.” I noticed Julia step softly into the doorway, watching us. She remained quiet as she stared at Sammy. Sammy started breathing hard, then she started talking, “Professor Tom was naughty with his. He… he… I told him I liked girls… but he …. He kept being naughty with his thingy!!! I told him NO! Somebody…” Her chest was heaving as she sobbed, “Somebody needs to SPANK PROFESSOR TOM!!!! He’s NAUGHTY!!!” She dropped her face into her hands and bawled. I didn’t need to hear the details, but it was clear that she was remembering an assault she had endured. This must be part of why, as Julia put it, ‘she has a thing about cocks.’ Mom had said she probably had some trauma in her past. Some professor when she was at university? Julia was faster than me, she dropped to the floor first and hugged Sammy tight, pulling her face to her bosom. Julia held her as Sammy choked out a few more words. Through her sobs, she managed, “I… I told mom, but she said it must be my fault… I … I told the advisor… she didn’t … she didn’t believe me….” I heard my husband whisper softly, “That BITCH!!!” I was still staring at Julia trying to console Sammy when I noticed my own Shelly climbing off the bed. She had fastened up her own diaper and was crawling close to them. Her panties still around her ankles. Shelly held out her hand to Sammy offering her own pacifier. Sammy’s sobbing eased up some and she wiped tears from her face. She mumbled, “I… I’m sorry… I didn’t mean to ruin everybody’s day.” Then she saw the pacifier Shelly was holding and managed a chuckle, “Thanks Shelly… I’ll be okay, just... just give me a minute.” Julia was still holding her close, saying, “You didn’t ruin anyone’s day. It’s okay, you’re safe with us. Nobody here is going to be mean to you, not me, not your Aunt Sarah, and not Shelly.” Sammy nodded a bit and hugged Julia some more. My Shelly whispered, “Some men are assholes, but please know I’d never be mean to anyone.” She let out a chuckle of her own, “Heck, Mommy paddles me for a lot less than that. If I ever did anything as mean as that, Sarah might take a knife and turn me into a girl for good!!” Julia and Sammy giggled at that. Julia adding with a chuckle, “You ever do something like that Michael, and I’ll help her!!!” Sammy tilted her head up and kissed Julia on the cheek. I knelt down behind Shelly and hugged her to me and that’s where all four of us sat for what seemed like an hour. Julia and I hugging our little ones. I was getting a cramp in my leg, but I waited. Then I heard it, Sammy’s soft voice, “I love you Mommy.” Julia hugged her tight and said, “I love you too Sammy.” Now it was my turn to have tears running down my cheek. My Shelly must have known this was a special moment, but she’s still just a guy with the emotional range of a turnip sometimes. A few minutes later, she squirmed out of my arms and started crawling towards the door, her panties finally slipping from her feet. She giggled and said, “About time! Now… I want another cookie!!” To Be Continued

Their relationship continues to grow, evolve and change. And a new invitation arrives --- Chapter 46 Mommy will be in charge I climbed back into bed, having retrieved my baby’s nighttime bottle. I had given him a nice bath, taken him to the nursery to diaper him up and put a nightgown on him. As I settled in, I noticed he didn’t have his pacifier in his mouth. But when I brushed the nipple of his bottle against his lips, he seemed to frown a little and turned away. That’s new… fighting against it in his sleep? Probably ‘fighting’ about as hard as he ‘fights’ against getting a spanking. Not really very much at all. He’s as strong as me, probably stronger, yet I can pull him over my lap and all he does is whimper like a naughty little boy. I reached farther with it to try again, this time following his head as he turned back this way towards me. I heard a whisper, “M…mommy.” As his lips parted I slipped the nipple in and waited. It took a moment, then he started suckling. As he settled in, I lay my head on the crook of my other arm and had time to think. It’s okay, Mommy’s here for you. In the morning you can take off your diapers and be Michael for a while. I’ll give you a break, you’ve been good. Soon he had drunk it all down, but I realized he hadn’t wet himself like usual. Lately, he’s always wet his diaper when I feed him his nighttime bottle. Maybe you just need tenderness, needs to feel safe. I slipped my hand into my nightgown and lifted out my breast, then palmed the back of his head and brought his lips to my nipple. Again, I heard a faint whisper, “mommy…” As he mumbled, I gently guided his mouth to my nipple and he latched on. I let him straddle my thigh, lifting his leg over it. Then I felt it… his diaper grew warm as it pressed gently against my leg. There’s my good little baby… ++++++++++ I woke up laying on my tummy, feeling myself peeing in my diaper. For some reason, I clenched for a moment to stop the flow. Then I rolled over and noticed Sarah was already up. When I saw her nightgown laying on her pillow, I figured she had even gotten dressed already. I got up and looked down at myself, I was dressed in one of her flannel nightgowns and my bottom made obvious crinkle sounds. Coming out of the bedroom, I saw her sitting at the head of the table. Her breakfast plate set to one side as she was reading things on her laptop. She looked up and smiled, greeting me, “Good morning sweetheart. Did you sleep well? I made waffles, there’s one on a plate in the kitchen for you.” I shuffled to the kitchen and found the plate, warmed it a little in the microwave, got myself a knife and fork, then carried it back to the table and sat down in the chair that used to be her spot. I reached for the butter and syrup and started eating. After a couple of bites, I asked her, “What are you reading? Classes are done for the summer I thought.” She looked up, “Oh… yeah classes are done. I’m just checking the tracking information for some stuff I ordered. Some of the things I ordered for little Shelly should be arriving today.” Gulp… things for little Shelly… meaning ME! I wasn’t sure I was ready today, I sort of felt a little ‘burned out’ and needed to catch my breath. After another bite, I was about to say something when she said to me, “I think though, today Michael needs a break. And I need to ask you about something. Julia texted me and wanted to know if she could bring little Sammy over on Saturday to have a play date with Shelly. I told her I would have to talk with Michael first.” I stuffed another bite into my mouth to give me a moment to think. Then I reached and took a sip of Sarah’s coffee. Finally, I said, “I suppose it would be okay, that means I’d have to be locked though… right?” She smiled at me and nodded, “Yes dear, Julia made that quite clear. Sammy would want that.” She reached and held my hand a moment as I pondered things over. Then it occurred to me, “I… I’m not sure how to play as a little girl. I mean, I don’t have any dollies or a tea set or whatever. What are little girls supposed to do anyway?” Sarah gave me a smile, explaining, “Oh, I’m sure we can figure something out. Maybe Sammy has a dolly or something. And you can always play with your coloring book. And those toy blocks, that’s pretty universal. Maybe Sammy could be like a big sister for you… show you how to play like a little girl??” I felt myself blushing… Being the littlest, even letting Sammy act bigger than me… Three women… all of them more ‘grown up’ than me… The idea of it made me blush a little and I realized my cage would be a good idea to keep me from embarrassing myself. I squirmed a little in my diaper at that thought. Sarah broke in on my thoughts again, saying, “And don’t worry, no diaper changes in front of her. I think she might freak out seeing that. And yes, as soon as they leave, I can unlock you again.” I squeezed her hand and nodded. She looked at me and raised that eyebrow, so I said out loud, “Yes Sarah, Sammy can have a play date with Shelly.” Sarah smiled and let go of my hand, replying, “Good. I’ll let Julia know. And just remember dear, on Saturday, you won’t have a cock… just a cute little clitty.” Thinking about my cock being safely tucked away, and having it called a clitty, made me blush bright, but also made my cock tingle. I finished breakfast and picked up my dishes, I paused and had to ask her something. It was nagging at me, so I sat back down and tapped the table with my knuckle. When Sarah looked at me, I said quietly, “Sarah, can we have a short meeting?” She reached and pulled the top of her laptop closed, looked directly at me and answered, “Of course! We’re in this together Michael. What’s on your mind?” I squirmed a moment, then started, “Well… the um… ‘toy’ thing? I… I did like it. But when you took it away, I was… I was worried about it…” It was hard to talk about, but my lovely Sarah just waited, then she reached and took my hand and said, “Go ahead dear, no secrets, tell me what’s worrying you.” I took a breath and continued, “Well, being… held… open like that, afterwards I was worried I might, have an accident. I know we both aren’t really interested in me doing a number two in my diapers, but…” She squeezed my hand tight and gave me that soft, wonderful smile, “Michael, a few little skid marks in your diaper is okay. I don’t want you doing full load dumps, but that’s different.” She seemed a lot more comfortable talking about this than I was, “And I’m pretty sure we both know the difference between an honest little accident or a loose fart versus a full blown shit!” She giggled, and added, “And believe me, you try doing THAT in your diaper, you’ll be cleaning that up yourself and you won’t be sitting down the rest of the day! Consider this your one and only warning about that!” She paused, looking directly at me, “Understand Michael? I’m mean that… I WILL paddle your ass if you deliberately shit yourself.” I nodded and sighed a little, a bit relieved to have it out in the open. I then added, “I understand that. But just to be safe, after we play… back there… can we be sure that I’m diapered?” Sarah sat back up straight, letting go of my hand and smiled, “Of course dear, that’s just being practical. So, does this mean we should continue your little Sissy-Ass-Training? Maybe after a couple more times move on to the next size? Or something else? Maybe Mommy should try pegging you with a strap-on sometime?” Oh geez… I was just worried about a couple skid marks, now she’s asking about fucking me in my ass!! I took a deep breath and looked at my hands in my lap. My fingers fiddled with the hem of the nightgown I was still wearing. Finally, I was able to say, “Sometime… maybe… but can we hold off a little? I mean, I’ve thought about that, but I’m a little scared at the same time.” Sarah nodded, “Of course, we can just table that idea for a while if you want. Anything else you want to talk about? Or was that it?” That was the big thing, and having gotten past it, I was relieved and could speak more easily, “Maybe a couple of things.” Once I started, it was a bit like a dam bursting, I quickly spewed out several things, “What about I can’t touch your head when you go down on me, but you’re always gripping mine when I’m doing you. And you’re sitting in my spot all the time now. You’ve been feeding me nighttime-bottles even when I’m sleeping. Last night you pushed your nipple in my mouth even though I wasn’t interested in breastfeeding. And you’re deciding what I wear for pajamas now. And the Brussles Sprouts…you know I hate those. And I was okay with the body hair thing at first, but you never asked if I wanted to stay like this. You’ve done that like three times now. It… It just seems like you’re in charge a lot.” ++++++++++ I sat quietly as Michael poured out his feelings. After he finished, I didn’t say anything for a few moments, gathering my thoughts: He’s right of course, I have been rather domineering. I HAVE enjoyed being in charge. But, he’s enabled this too. I said slowly, “Michael, I’m sorry if I’ve gone too far. But I think you’ve liked some of it. Even now, you listed all those things, you never said you wanted to stop any of them, you just identified that I’m making some choices for you.” I looked at him staring into his lap. I went on, “Isn’t that part of being a little child though? The relief of not having to decide things? Someone else making the rules? I thought that’s part of what you’ve wanted. Mommy makes the rules, little ones just need to behave, and Mommy takes care of them.” Then I reminded him, “But you’ve always had your safe word. We’ve always taken a break every so often, to have committee meetings like this. I’ve always been open for you to have your say. Yes, I’ve done a couple things without checking with you first. Like sitting in this spot, forcing you to finish your vegetables, or taking you out shopping yesterday. But I didn’t threaten you over them. And yet, you went along with them.” I paused and waited. Then I continued, “Michael, we compared our lists of things. You know I’m not going to become some whip-wielding dominatrix or truss you up in some contraption to parade you around the neighborhood. But I find that I DO love having a little one to take care of, and that includes setting some small rules. Like your hand on my head when I’m sucking your dick.” I gestured at the placemat in front of me, “Some of them bleed over into normal life, like sitting here. When I’m the mommy, I’m going to sit here. It’s just easier to sit here all the time now, rather than switching back and forth all the time. If this bothers you, we can try to remember who sits where and when.” The silence after that dragged out for a couple of minutes. He just sat there, thinking things over. I think deep down, he heard what I was saying, but I decided not to push him into any commitment. Finally, I just got up and picked up both our plates, saying, “Why don’t you get dressed and check on the gardens Michael. Think things over and we can talk some more later if you want.” ++++++++++ After I showered and dressed in some work clothes, including my normal underwear, I went outside to work in the gardens. It’s simple work, but it is relaxing, gives me time to think. Was I really that upset about things? I have sort of enabled all those things. Or is it that I’m worried that I didn’t have to make those decisions? But I probably would have agreed to them anyway. At times it seems Sarah knows me better than I know myself. Or was it about trust? Do I trust her to do what’s best for us as a couple? Or don’t I? I’ve read those stories where the wife in the story suddenly turns out to have tricked the submissive husband. Well, she hasn’t asked me to sign over my investments, she’s never even suggested what I should have in my last will and testament. And she’s the one that insisted I have a safe way to get out of my chastity cage. Thoughts about this and my own honest feelings kept running around in my mind as I started weeding the front gardens. Concentrating on that, I was a bit startled by a strange voice. “Still having trouble with aphids?” I jerked and looked, it was the delivery driver, standing at the front door. His arms were filled with a couple of packages. As I tried to formulate an answer, I realized he was delivering things for ‘Shelly’. I stammered a moment, “Uh… not too bad. I think I got them under control.” Sarah came to the door and took the packages; the driver turned and gave a wave, “Have a good day…” He’s just being sociable. I have to work on dealing with two worlds, baby-time and the rest of the world when they clash together. … I was just gathering the various piles of weeds I had collected to put on the compost pile when Sarah came out carrying a glass of iced tea. As she handed it to me, she said, “Here you go farm boy. What would you like for lunch? I was thinking of making some chicken salad sandwiches.” I took the glass and chugged about half of it before coming up for air. I smacked my lips and answered, “Ahhhh…. Thanks, I needed that.” I smiled as she rubbed my shoulder and gave me a peck on the cheek. Then I answered her question, “Chicken salad sounds fine. And maybe just some potato chips? Just something light, a nice summer-time snack.” Then I took another drink and handed the glass back to her. She took the glass and smiled, “Yeah, summer is here, and it felt too warm for a hot meal at lunch. It should be ready in about fifteen minutes but just come on in when you’re finished.” Soon I was washing up as Sarah set the table. After drying my hands, I walked past her as she put something away in the fridge. There on the table, two identical plates, two identical glasses of iced tea. In the span of taking the few steps from the kitchen to the table, my mind was made up. She’s just being practical, and it makes sense. And I know what I want. I sat at the side, leaving the plate at the head of the table for Sarah. All through lunch, neither of us brought up anything from this morning. Sarah didn’t make any outward acknowledgment of my seating choice. No smirk, or particularly nice smile. I sort of wanted a smile or praise from her, wanting to be called her ‘good boy’ or something. I was a little disappointed. Sarah mentioned that Julia wanted some more pastries, so she was going to be baking this afternoon. I just mentioned I didn’t have any more plans for the day; I might work on that project in my basement workshop or just kick back with some video gaming. … After helping with the dishes, I opted for the basement project. Nagging doubts had me check on my hidden key. And of course, it was right where it should be. So, I turned to gluing up the main framing of the project. Once I had all the clamps tightened, I stood with my hands on my hips. Nothing more I can do for a day or so, until the glue sets up. So, I went back upstairs and saw Sarah talking on her phone. From the bits I could hear, it must be Julia. I brought my hands together, as if holding my game controller and wiggled them. Sarah nodded and waved, understanding that I’m going to play my game for a bit. But as I walked down the hall, it occurred to me to see what the delivery was. I started with the bottom drawers. The pretty party dress was gone, but along with the fancy rhumba panties, there were several more plastic baby pants. And a couple more baby bonnets. The pants had teddies, hello kitty, and other ‘little’ themes. Also a couple that were more plain, one yellow gingham, and one each of pastel shades of pink and blue, and one white pair, all with simple ruffles around the legs. Same with the bonnets, one was a matching yellow gingham and all with simple ribbons to tie in place. I looked through the rest of the drawers, not finding anything new until I got to the ‘toy’ drawer. Along with my cage and the three different butt plugs, was a brown paper bag that was stapled shut. I didn’t want to tear it open, but I groped it and could tell what was inside. It was definitely phallic shaped with something attached, and something that felt like a sort of buckle. That made me blush. Partly because I knew it was destined for my ass, partly because it was larger than my own cock. But I was curious about not finding any dresses, not even the one I had already worn. Then I opened the closet and there I found them hanging up. The pretty party dress I had worn in front of Francine the other day and three more. Another fancy-dress with a big wide ribbon around the waist, a blue gingham one and a yellow gingham one, that would go with the matching baby pants and bonnet. Even though I was blushing a little, I smiled… Well, I know what Shelly is going to wear tomorrow for her play date. This yellow sundress is just what a little girl would want for playing with her big sister. Just as I started to close the door, I looked down and saw a pair of black Mary-Jane style shows. Sarah was going to make sure Shelly was properly dressed from head to toe. I closed the closet and turned on my game console. I wanted to distract myself some, or I think I would have put that outfit on today instead of waiting for tomorrow’s play date. Now, one can do some rather mindless activity like weeding the garden while distracted in your thoughts, but you can’t really play video games that way. I was dying over and over as my mind kept thinking about Mommy and what she had said this morning. The images in my mind of what was in the dresser and closet didn’t help. Just as I respawned again, Sarah popped into the doorway. She smiled, “How’s it going? I was going to start baking for Julia, you doing all right?” I glanced over and nodded, then I told a little white lie, “Yeah, doing great, no worries dear, I’m fine. Do what you need to do.” Soon I heard the whir of the mixer and a couple clangs of baking pans as I died in my game again. I paused the game and decided. Last time she was baking, I bothered her about being horny. The result was I ended up diapered, playing with myself as she gently pushed her finger in my mouth to suck on. Maybe I shouldn’t though, she’s trying to get things done. And Mommy is the one in charge of things. Just then I felt my bladder twinge, wanting to get rid of all that iced tea. I got up and went across the hall. But I knew it would be difficult given the state of my penis, so I dropped my jeans and sat. I took out my phone and played solitaire for a few minutes until my stiffness subsided and I could empty my bladder. Those few steps from bathroom to nursery, I made my second big decision of the day. My game console was still paused as I stripped naked and folded up my clothes, setting them neatly on the floor. I went to the drawers, found a onesie that said, “DIAPER BOY” on the front, a diaper from the stack on top, and hesitated. Then I opened the ‘toy’ drawer and took out my cage. Unfortunately, by the time I got over to the bed, my dick was hard again, and I knew I couldn’t put it in my cage like that. I set things on the bed and laid out on the floor. After twenty pushups, my face was red, my heart pumping hard, and my dick had softened and shriveled. I flopped on the bed to catch my breath a little, and then quickly put everything on. I didn’t hesitate at all when I clicked the lock… I either trust Mommy, or I don’t. She’s never given me reason not to, so stop doubting yourself… There was something calming about having made my choices. You make a big decision in your life, don’t look back. Stop worrying about ‘would have’, ‘could have’, or ‘what if’. Just make a choice and go! I picked up the game controller again and continued. Soon I was smiling and twisting my hands as I cleared the level that I had been struggling with. I heard a clang or two from the kitchen, but I barely noticed. I was a monster-killing-machine. … I was working on a ‘boss’ monster and had just finished him off when I heard a soft voice. “Darling, would you like a snack?” of course it was Mommy, standing in the doorway holding a plate with an éclair on it. I paused the game and looked up, she just smiled and came over and knelt down. She didn’t say anything about my change in attire, she just kissed the top of my head and set the plate down on the floor beside me. “I heard the potty, so I’m guessing you don’t need a diaper change just yet?” she commented. To avoid answering right away, I picked up the éclair and took a bite. She rubbed my back gently and explained, “Try not to be too messy, I put all your bibs in the kitchen, where I thought I’d need them most often.” I stared into her eyes for a moment while I chewed and swallowed. Then I said, “Yes Mommy, I’ll do my best to be good.” When she grinned, we both knew. We knew there was no reason to talk about this morning’s issues any further. She knew I was fine with everything, and I knew my choice was the right one. She patted my diapered butt softly and stood up, “Okay, ‘Diaper Boy’, have fun. Mommy has to clean the kitchen.” ++++++++++ I had to admit, I wasn’t really surprised when I took a snack into the nursery. I knew he was slowly coming to admit to himself what he really wants out of our life together. He had sat in his new spot at the table. Now he’s changed into his little boy persona and was smiling. He said he would do his best to be good… To me that sounds like he wants to be Mommy’s good boy, but sometimes he might not manage… Don’t worry sweetie, I’ll be here to paddle you when you need me to. I got the dishes washed up, the plates of eclairs all wrapped and ready for Julia. So I settled on the sofa with my phone and laptop. First, text Julia, let her know the baking is done. ///// “Hey, eclairs are ready.” “Great, I’ll be there after work. Going to class in morning.” “Taking Sam with you?” “She won’t get here until 11” “Thanks for agreeing to tomorrow” “Not me, thank Michael” “How’d he take it?” “He seems happy about it. He’s playing video games now in diaper and onesie” “Giggle, sweet. Remember, locked” “Sheesh… Yes. Stop worrying” “Just want it to go right. Sis, I’m falling hard for her, we video every night now” “I can tell.” “Do you ever doubt yourself, turning into a dommy mommy?” “A little, Sam and I talk. Set boundaries.” “Okay, us too.” “Want to stay for dinner?” “Nah, you and baby can have fun without me. I want to clean up for Sam.” “lol” “You HAVE got it BAD!! You?? Cleaning?!?!?!” “Maid didn’t come this week. Shelly looking for work?” “rofl” “nope. too little, still in diapers” “pbbbtt more fun that way.” “Gotta run… see you after work.” “Kay, love u” “You too” ///// With that done, I opened my laptop to check youtube, my email, and just browse. When I got to my email, there was something from Mom. It didn’t say much, but it had an attached PDF. Normally, I’m very careful about attachments. And I know that the ‘from’ field can be spoofed to appear from someone else. So I saved the PDF to a temp folder and ran my scanning software on it. Well, that’s the first thing, but I’m still wondering. Mom isn’t usually big on modern tech stuff. I finally opened it and was both relieved and surprised. The simple, one page was obviously from Mom and not some hacker. And now I understood why Mom sent it as a PDF. You and your darling daughter are cordially invited: Brunch on Sunday, June xx Followed by light conversation The event to take place in my humble home Arrive planning on brunch at 9:30AM Please RSVP by text or phone. P.S. The other invitee is your elder sister and her daughter P.P.S. A dressing room will be available for those wishing to travel more… casually. My jaw dropped. Yeah, this is just like Mom… a formal invitation and all. And clearly, she expects both of us to bring our ‘little girls’. A dressing room? She wants to say we can arrive in street clothes, then take our little girls aside to dress up. I grabbed my phone and texted Julia in an instant!! ///// “Check your personal email. NOW!!!” “I’m calling Mom now.” ///// Okay, maybe I should have talked to my husband, but I was too excited. And considering he put himself in a diaper after lunch and not say another word about this morning… I’m the mommy. Shelly will be a good girl, I’m sure of it. I phoned Mom, she picked up on the first ring. ///// “Hello?” “Hi Mom. Are you sure about Sunday?” “Well, I took the time to draft an invitation. And fiddled with that infernal email. So yes, I’m serious.” “It’s just… I know you said something about a date but…” “Dear, are you calling to question my decisions, or to tell me if you’ll be attending?” “Sorry… sorry. Yes, I’ll be there, with little Shelly.” “Wonderful. I haven’t heard from your sister yet though.” I glanced at the email, she’d only sent it 30 minutes ago. “She’s at work and doesn’t normally check her personal email at work. It’s not professional.” “Ah, of course. Silly of me.” “Uh… Sammy and Shelly are meeting for the first time tomorrow. If something goes wrong, we may have to cancel.” “Oh, well that would be unfortunate. But I can see how that’s a bit of an unknown. I’ll understand if you do, but I hope you can make it.” “I hope so too, it would be wonderful to have the whole family get along together.” “That was my hope too dear. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have some things…” “Yeah, okay Mom. I’ll keep my fingers crossed. Love you.” “Love you too dear, goodbye.” “Bye” <click> ///// I sat there. It seems my baby’s social calendar is filling up fast. I giggled to myself, who would have imagined it. Mom, Julia, me, and two adult babies!! I just smiled. What’s that line from a song… “Somewhere in my youth, or childhood, I must have done something good.” I reopened my laptop, printing out the invitation. Then I searched for ‘formal tea party’ and was browsing. I kept my phone in my hand, expecting a text from Julia any minute. When my phone went off, even though I was expecting it, I jumped a little. ///// “Just called Mom to accept.” “Beat ya!!! Lol” “Yeah, she told me. This is wild.” “She’s full of surprises. I think she likes idea being a Nanna.” “I still need to check with Sammy, might change.” “I haven’t told Shelly. I decided for both of us.” “Who’s a dommy mommy now?? lol” “Gotta run, meeting.” ///// Yeah, a week ago, I would have hemmed and hawed, wanting to check with Michael. But today, I just decided for him and accepted the invite. I’ll tell him over dinner. Hmm… speaking of little ones, it’s time for Mommy to go check someone’s diaper. ++++++++++ I was in the middle of another boss monster when Mommy came in. She walked right over and knelt down as I kept playing. Her hand went straight to my crotch and squeezed. When she felt the hard little bump of my cage, she squeezed harder and moved her hand up and down a little. I gulped and looked into her grinning face. “Well now, seems someone wanted to play his game so much, he didn’t want to be distracted by his little dinky. Hmm??” she asked. I swallowed and stammered, “I… I just want to be a… a good boy mommy. Not bother Mommy while she’s baking in the kitchen and stuff.” I felt my face burning red with embarrassment. Mommy leaned over me and kissed my head as her hand moved up to gently hold my head. She whispered, “It’s okay sweetie, Mommy’s not mad. I just came to check your diaper. To see if my little sugarplum needs a change.” Then she smiled at me and said, “But I guess it can wait until after dinner. Auntie-J is coming by for a few minutes after work, so we can just keep mister dinky in his little house until after dinner, okay?” Hearing that Auntie-J was coming by, I guess it was just as well that I had put on my ‘little house’. And Mommy wasn’t mad or anything, she just hugged me and kissed me on the head. I heard a noise and glanced over, my character had just died because I hadn’t paused. Oh well, Mommy is more important. She was smiling, I think expecting a response. But I had something I wanted to say. Sitting on the floor, locked and diapered, wearing a onesie, this seemed like the right time. I looked up at her and said softly, “Mommy? Mommy I want you to decide things.” She looked at me with a sort of quizzical expression. “Decide?” she asked. I nodded and tried to explain, “Mommy decide lots of stuff. When I can be Mikey, or Shelly. Mommy decide if… if I should be locked. Not… not everything, but.. but lots. Mommy knows what’s good for me and I know you’ll keep me safe.” Suddenly, she wrapped her arms around me and hugged me so tight I could barely breath. Her breasts where almost smothering me and it occurred to me, ‘Heck of a way to go, smothered in tits’ She released me and held me at arm’s length with both hands. Her eyes searching mine, then she spoke, “And when you want to be Michael, take your wife to dinner, all that too. But, but you really trust me? I’ll do my best to make sure you never regret things. You know I love you.” I just nodded and then I saw her move her hand to wipe at her eyes. I just whispered, “I love you too Sarah.” And of course, in this tender moment of admitting how I trusted her and was willing to put myself in her care, the damned doorbell rang!! Mommy didn’t move, so I just leaned forward onto all fours and started crawling. Trying to break the mood, I joked, “I’ll race you!!!!” +++++++++++ When Michael told me he wanted me to decide more things and that he trusted me so deeply, I felt a tear forming. But after the doorbell and he said he was going to race me, that broke the spell. I jumped up and headed for the door teasing him, “I can beat a crawling baby!!!” And I did. When I reached the door, I turned to see if he was within view. But the bell rang again and I looked out. It was only Julia, so just as my baby Mikey reached the living room on his hands and knees, I jerked the door open wide. But instead of startling my little guy, or having him suddenly retreat, he started crawling faster and squealed, “AUNTIE!!!!!” When I looked back at Julia, she just started giggling and came inside to kneel down with open arms, reaching for him and saying, “MIKEY!!!!” I just smirked as Mikey raced toward her, and they hugged each other as I closed the door. Well, he’s certainly overcome his shyness around my sister. ++++++++++ I planned on just talking with Sarah a couple of minutes and picking up the pastries. But when the door opened and ‘little Mikey’ squealed and was quickly crawling to me, I had to react. I hugged him for a moment, then stood up and took his hand, leading him over to the couch to sit. I smirked a little and asked him, “Are you being a good boy for your mommy?” I watched as he turned his head to look at my sister, then back at me and nodded, slipping his thumb in his mouth. He’s really into this little boy thing, and he is cute this way. I pointed to his onesie and read the words, “Diaper Boy! Is that you sweetie? Are you Mommy’s little Diaper Boy???” With his thumb in his mouth, he just nodded and smiled. Sarah came over and ruffled his hair a little before sitting down. She started the conversation, “So, have you checked with Sammy about Sunday?” I answered, “Yeah, she’s not sure though, kind of depends on tomorrow, know what I mean?” Then I added, “but if Shelly is as friendly as little Mikey here, I think we’ll be okay.” I noticed Mikey’s head twisting back and forth as we talked, his face looked a little puzzled. But with his thumb in his mouth, he was quiet. I didn’t have a lot of time, so I quickly got to my question. I asked Sarah, “Hey, if things go according to plan, Sam and I will be going in her car. Then she can stay longer and leave straight home from Mom’s. So… can I bum a ride home with you and Shelly afterwards?” Something I said must have got to Mikey, he dropped to the floor and crawled over to Sarah, nuzzling his head in her lap. Sarah gently ran her fingers through his hair and said to him, “I’ll explain later sweetie, but don’t worry, Mommy will be with you the whole day.” Then she lifted her face up to look at me and said, “Of course sis, we can drop you off at your place. Makes perfect sense for Sam to drive from Mom’s.” I got up and asked, “Okay, gotta run. Where are the pastries?” Sarah pointed and I went over to her, leaning down to kiss the top of Mikey’s head saying, “Be good sweetie, your auntie has to run.” I went over to the kitchen counter and picked up the first plate just as Sarah picked up the second. I looked over at Mikey, sitting on the floor in his diaper and onesie and teased him a little, “I don’t suppose Mikey wants to carry the third one out to my car??” Sarah and I both giggled when he blushed and started shaking his head, thumb still in his mouth. Sarah managed two of them with me opening the door. Soon I was hugging her and saying goodbye, “Love you sis, see you tomorrow.” As I drove away, I saw her turn and go back into the house. To Be Continued.

Epilogue IT WAS FRIDAY afternoon after my adoption, and Mindy was carrying me on her hip. I was dressed in a comfy onesie and leggings combo that I had decided was about as good as it got for baby clothes. I liked that it supported my diaper while also allowing as much movement as possible. I was nursing on a pacifier, which had been my constant friend for the past couple of days. It hadn’t been easy; my cravings for milk were painful, but the latest formula, which only tasted slightly nasty, had helped a little as long as I drank five or more bottles daily. Mindy opened the conference room door, and the lights turned on, “Surprise!!!!!” I blushed and turned my head into her, even as I saw she was just as red. Her husband Keanan was somehow already in the room. I could see several dozen hospital staff members and a pile of presents on the table. “You shouldn’t have!” Mindy exclaimed, even as we all had to think, ‘We just went through this at the police station a couple hours before this!’ “Doctor Fairbanks, you’ve been like the most awesome therapist ever here. We love you and are happy you finally have your very own baby girl to love!” a scrubbed nurse said. “Here, here!” A doctor beside her said. “Come sit down over here! I’ll take the baby!” Ivy said, motioning to a chair at the head of a conference table that reminded me of the one I’d been at before traveling to this dimension at my send-off party. “No’ a baby,” I complained to her mildly. She smirked, and then quietly whispered, “Today you are. Be happy for Mindy! This is the kind of thing we dream of from our childhoods!” I sighed, “Kay.” She bounced me in her arms, leaned over to Mindy, and said, “Amanda Westerfield had Tessa scan everything already; it’s safe to take home.” “Thanks,” she looked up at her. ‘Definitely a good thing after what that bitch did to Honey!’ My beloved stuffed bear had been dropped off after surgery performed by Amanda to remove some malicious hardware. ‘Apparently, hypnotic electronics in stuffed animals was a thing here!’ She had her adopted daughter help fix the damage afterward. Fortunately, I could only identify the repair marks using the slightly different colored thread. I’d held onto her tightly the day before when she’d finally been returned! As much as I hated it, I was now in the middle of a ‘pass the cute baby’ game as the special guest in the conference room for the next hour. During which Mindy opened a crazy baby shower worth of presents that probably covered two or three showers back home! We were given enough boxes of diapers to last for over a year! Long beyond when I was supposed to be there, wipes and lotions were the most practical gifts to me besides them. They would join the vast pile already accumulated from Keanan’s people at the station. The number of varieties of baby bottles, pacifiers, bibs, clothes, and more would sadly get used, too. When they got to the toys, I was placed on the table and told to unwrap the presents since they were for me. I stayed a shade of tomato for that part, as I got more wooden play blocks, a standing activity seat, plush toys, teething toys - do they think my teeth need that?!? - baby dolls, and finally, some coloring books formed another large pile, even as my diaper grew soggier. Eventually, the party was fading, and a few people helped gather an enormous load of gifts into the back of Mindy’s car. One of the women was talking to her as Keanan sat me in my car seat after a quick diaper change she’d performed in the conference room. “So, how is it really going?” Mindy sighed, “That woman did a load of things to her. Not the least of which is that she addicted Katie to her milk. It’s been four days now, and she’s still craving it despite me trying eighteen different brands of formulas.” “Why not nurse her yourself?” “My milk doesn’t just drop like everyone else’s?” I heard her say. “And, even if it did, I’m trying to get her weaned so she can go home.” “If she’s uncomfortable, will she progress with her therapy as much as she could?” the woman responded. “Probably not… but I don’t think my body will produce it without giving birth. I’ve never been like the other girls with that?” She blushed, “I’ve never actually had my milk come in?” “Put her there and see what happens. If it doesn’t work, you know that you do know a lactation specialist who can probably help you?” ‘I’m guessing that’s a hint that she could help?’ I wondered as I sat and absently adjusted my feet. “Okay, I get it… I’ll think about it.” “Enjoy your leave! Seriously, call me if you need help. I’d try it; it’ll save you both some headaches and a fortune on formula!” Keanan shut the door right then, even as he held open the passenger side for her as she sat down, and he drove off. When Mindy picked me up from the car seat, I held onto her when she tried putting me down. “Why won’ you fee me?” She made a face… “Don’t you want to go home?” “That won ma’er?” “If you go home addicted, what are you going to do?” I shrugged, “I don’ know I’ll be able ‘o.” She hugged me, “We’ll do our best.” “Pwease?” I found myself asking. She slightly pushed me away from her chest before sighing, “If we do try this, I’m not even sure something will happen.” “I’ll twy ‘o grow up, if you twy?” She laughed, “Fine, we’ll try. I’m just pretty sure it won’t work…” I was carried to her favorite recliner and sat still as she unbuttoned her blouse and then shrugged her bra completely off since it wasn’t a nursing bra. She tried to protect her modesty with a blanket over one shoulder even as she exposed one breast to me. There was no need to tell me what to do! My drooling mouth knew how to get milky!!! I began nursing and found it was only as good as my paci for a long while, feeling my stomach begging for actual sustenance! She seemed to fidget a little as I did so, but let me continue to try to nurse. I had just about given up hope when a small spurt of milk finally landed in my mouth! She gasped, feeling the difference, “That actually worked?” She asked. I nodded. “More?” “You can try, Katie,” she said. Sadly, I didn’t get more than a taste from both of her breasts, but it was much better than formula, “Thank you, Mommy!” I told her. “You don’t have to call me that,” she said. I just snuggled into her embrace then and snuggled. Erica had tried to force me to be her baby, but I’d never felt one hundred percent like I had a choice in much of anything. Mindy was stubborn in trying not to force me, and it was making me feel comfortable with her in a way I’d never felt with Erica! OVER THE WEEKS that followed, I began to enjoy the most loving adoptive ‘parents’ I could have dreamed of! Mommy and Daddy became genuinely that to me, and both helped me progress through milestone after milestone in my recovery. I found I felt loved even when Mommy was a big meanie and wouldn’t let me nurse until after therapy! Time ran together, and before I knew it, I was meeting with Judge Price again in his courtroom with just the court staff, Mr. Freeman, and my adoptive parents present. “Well, Doctor Benson, you look a lot better than the last time I saw you!” Judge Price said to me. Mommy had dressed me in a pantsuit that matched what she wore. My type of underwear remained the same taped-on padding, but at least I wasn’t dressed in that hideous dress! We’d held a burning ceremony of that in their backyard the weekend after I was adopted!!! “Thank you, Your Honor,” I said deliberately. Although my speech had improved, it still wasn’t perfect. “I set milestones you had to meet, and according to these reports, you have met all of them. According to everything I read, you’ve exceeded the language, cognitive, and physical benchmarks I laid out. Therefore, I happily grant you permission to return…” “Excuse me, Your Honor?” I interrupted. He gave me a look, “Yes?” I looked at Mindy and Keanan… or Mommy and Daddy, as I thought of them now. They were the two most important people who had cared for me, brought me from the depths of my despair, and never given up on me. During that time we’d spoken with my family once a week over a HoloLink, and I’d had time to think about why I had been crazy enough to come to this dimension - about the lack of real connections back home. With one last smile at Mommy and Daddy, I turned to Judge Price and made known the most important decision of my life! The End +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thank you so much for reading through this tale! Please consider giving this Epilogue one last like!!!!! I also appreciate any comments you have! This was supposed to be a 20k, two to four-day-and-done tale. Instead, it continued to be a project that reached over 90k words into a proper novel! I'm curious: What do you think about the ending? I could have written another 100k to describe everything, but we've seen what being a babied Little in the dimension is, and the time skip was appropriate? She would have been pretty insulated from everything with Erica to avoid relapses, so we don't see her result. Plus, given justice can move slowly, I'm not sure that by this time of the story, she would have been brought to trial yet. I've had a rough couple of months here with only one weekend without illness or another chronic health issue of pain, so I'm only a few chapters now into LCW past what you've read. I'll hopefully be able to start posting new chapters in a few weeks, though, for that too. Thanks as always for your kind words, comments, feeding me of nummy Likes, and everything!

Chapter 25: I WOKE UP to a hand gently rubbing my back. I opened my eyes to see Erica holding me on her lap in Mindy’s office. “You awake now, Katie?” Erica asked me. I nodded, “Sowwy, tha’ was har.” She hugged me, “I know, Sweetie.” Mindy, Holly, Ivy, and Kyle were all in the office, sitting beside and across from us. “Okay, so I want to preface our findings, Katherine, by stating that this is a baseline assessment. You will likely improve your skills with time and some therapy. I don’t want you to despair because it could have been so much worse if the procedure hadn’t worked as well as it did.” “How ba’ was I?” I groaned, “I ha’ tha’ t..t… tees, and d… d… dees are so haw!” She smiled, “Keep struggling; you’ll get there. To answer your question, Katherine, you were basically at the newborn level after the hypnosis reset. Watching your skills drop so rapidly and beyond what they had been before was terrifying.” I felt my stomach turn at that, “An’ now?” She breathed, “I’m going to break it down by a few categories as everything is different. With your motor skills, you are at the level of an average eighteen-month-old, if I had to guess. Running is definitely a weak area, but you can at least walk. It seemed that dressing yourself is about impossible, but you could feed yourself with just a little help! The rest of your gross motor skills coordination is definitely low; you can throw a ball but have no control over the direction. I think we can say without a doubt that even if the breastmilk hadn’t caused problems, I don’t see any signs of you being able to potty train again.” I nodded, accepting the assessment as the same as mine as we did it. Kyle took over, discussed my fine motor skill issues, and tag-teamed through my problems with reading and writing. With the cognitive and academic skills that were read to me, I was successful at what Kyle considered a middle school level. That was the only bright spot of the assessment, though, as when we began discussing my social and emotional skillset, I was at best at the preschool level. My general life skills like cleaning up, brushing my teeth, washing my hands, or situational awareness were down at the eighteen-month level, too. “Will I… im… improve?” I asked. “I think so,” Kyle said. “We’ll have to wait and see, though. I think Mindy and I have a rough sketch of a plan we can implement to try to get you as much as possible. It’ll be hard work, though?” “I can d… do… har wor…k,” I told them. “Wha’ now?” I looked at Holly and glanced back at Erica. “We didn’t want to have her do it until you had whatever improvements we could hope for,” Holly told me, “But, I think for your own safety, you need to have Erica adopt you.” Adopt. Adopt me. From everything I’d learned, it was a clear sign I would never return home, and it left me feeling numb and cold right then. Erica and I faced each other. She wasn’t responsible for this latest fall, but she had been responsible for allowing the initial hypnosis for sure. I still hated that she’d done so many things to trick me, and I wasn’t sure I could ever completely trust her again. That said, I’d seen others of her kind in the past few weeks and knew I could end up with way worse. Even Holly had some level of babying despite her professional adult role. I could say, outside of losing her mind with the spanking, Erica had never been anything but kind and gentle with me. I looked Erica in the eyes, “Mommy?” “You don’t have to call me that if you don’t want to?” she told me. I sighed and repeated, “Mommy.” She was crying then, even as she squeezed me into a hug. “Erica, you’re going to officially adopt Katherine tomorrow. When you do so, you’ll be on sixteen weeks of maternity leave.” “But…” She started to argue. “There is no room for discussion here. You will spend those sixteen weeks seeing if there is any way to get Katherine back to a higher skill set. I don’t see any way she’ll be able to return home, but if you could get her back to only having accidents as her main problem, there might be a way to get her working again.” Holly told her. “We will be checking in on you periodically, beyond the therapy sessions.” “Fair enough,” Erica said. “You’ll handle getting my caseload covered?” “Consider it done already,” Holly told her. I have an experienced doctor who can fill in for a few weeks until I get someone else on board. “She nodded at Ivy. “Wait… how am I having to work again?” Ivy asked with a laugh. “You’re welcome, Mommy; you told me you were bored last week!” “I…” she shook her head and looked at Erica. “Congratulations on getting your own baby girl, but be warned, they tend to wrap you around their finger sometimes!” There was some lighthearted laughter and a few hugs, and then I was carried back to the room to be discharged from the hospital. It was late when we reached home, but Erica made a quick meal of chicken nuggets and fries with the AmeniTea. After a badly needed bath, she settled me into a pair of fleecy pajama bottoms and a t-shirt top over a fresh diaper. In the rocking chair, she just held me for several minutes. “Katie, I am so sorry about all of this,” she said after rocking silently for a moment. I looked at her, “I bewiev you.” I hated my speech issues then but took my time, “Jus…t pwomise to be kind, pwease?” She hugged me tightly, “I promise!” “Other thin,” I said, “nee t…to mee with Ma...thoo tomowow. Wan t… tell him.” “I actually checked your emails, and there’s supposed to be a meeting with your students tomorrow because of a problem at Emerson today.” “Ki..d..ds okay?” I asked. “Sounded like it?” She replied. “I’ll call him after you go to sleep and set up a meeting with you two before they come in.” I nodded, “Tha’ll be hawd.” She hugged me and sat with me, cuddled into her arms for a bit before I felt more than ready for sleep. “Nummies?” I asked. “Sure, Katie girl,” she told me. Nursing from her was becoming common, but that night felt slightly different. It was no longer something I was forced to do or even coerced to do… it was something I wanted. ‘If I’m stuck like this, at the very least she can do is feed me,’ I thought as I nursed from her. Simultaneously, she rubbed my back, ran her hands through my hair, and sang a lullaby. All those things, plus the warmth from her skin against my face, left me feeling more content than I’d felt in years. At this point, there was nothing to be nervous about; I would be adopted the next day. While waiting for my hospital discharge, Erica made an appointment at a local adoption center that Ivy and Mindy had recommended as the most humane. It would be in the afternoon as soon as I saw the students and Matthew. We even discussed telling my family I wouldn’t be returning home. That had been difficult due to the issues with my speech, but we’d devised a plan. Erica would try to get a video call with them in a few weeks after I had hopefully recovered some skills. My mind drifted for a while before I was switched to the other breast and found my eyes staring at Erica’s… at my Mommy’s eyes. Like most every time I nursed, I was out, changed, and placed into bed without stirring until the morning. “GOOD MORNING, KATIE,” Mommy said as she entered my nursery and found me sleepily wiping my eyes. “Mornin’ Mommy,” I managed to say. She smiled at that, and it was beginning to dawn on me just how powerful that word could be to get her to be happy to do things! She reached down into the crib and pulled down my pants a little. “I think we can make it through breakfast before we change you. Are you okay with that?” I looked at her and shrugged, “Kay.” Truth be told, I didn’t feel gross or even wet, most of the time, unless I had a poopy diaper. Even then, I wasn’t noticing that all the time right away the previous week, so I figured I’d live with a bit of extended time in the diaper. She carried me downstairs, and I smiled when I realized there were pancakes, scrambled eggs, and bacon! “It’s a special day!” she told me, hugging me as she sat me in the highchair and buckled me up. Erica put a big bib on me that extended over my shoulders, then set the tray in place with the eggies, bacon, and pancakes all cut into bite-sized pieces. “Syrup?” She asked me. I looked at her and nodded. A moment later, she said, “Dig in!” “No for?” I asked her. “No fork,” she said, emphasizing the ‘k.’ “We want you to use your little handsies as much as we can on everything so they can get better.” “Is sicky?” I replied. “It’ll clean off,” she smiled. I reached in with my right hand, took a big fistful of eggies, and brought them to my face. I opened my mouth and stuffed them inside, enjoying the taste and texture. I ate some bacon next, and then more eggies. “Are you not going to eat your pancakes?” Erica asked. I nodded, “Am! Save for en!” She smiled, and I started shoving syrup-covered pancake pieces inside my mouth. At first, I tried not to make a mess, but eventually, I just accepted my lack of coordination; it was inevitable, and I tried to have fun with it! “Wow, what a messy little girl!” Mommy cooed at me with a big smile. I was nearly coated from nose to arms, all of my bib, and the tray with syrup! “Sowwy,” I said. She laughed, “There’s nothing to be sorry for, Katie. It looked like you were having fun! At this point, I want you to find joy anywhere you can.” I nodded and sat still while she tried to start cleaning me off with baby wipes. “Let’s get some nummies now?” She said. I nodded and leaned into her as she carried me to the living room and sat in her recliner. As soon as my mouth went around her nipple, I heard, “Eeeww…” The taste had not stopped being amazing, so it was with a lot of effort that I stopped and looked up, concerned, “Is okay?” She laughed, “Mommy just didn’t think about your lips still being completely coated in syrup! It’s a little sticky on her skin. It’s okay, baby. Maybe we’ll take a quick bath together to clean us both up!” I was really full from the breakfast, so I only made it through one of her breasts and had to say, “Full, Mommy.” “Shouldn’t have fed you such a big breakfast!” She told me. I watched her drag out a pump that I’d never seen her use, even though I was sure she had to have been doing it to get me milk before. It popped on her breast and stayed there on its own. After starting the pump, she said, “Okay, bath time for this messy girl!” True to her word, Erica hopped into the bathtub with me. Midway through the bath, she pulled off the pump and set it aside, along with the milk it contained. I was a little shocked to see just how much she had pumped! She gently washed me from head to toe, maintaining contact with me throughout the bath. I watched as she especially scrubbed her breast free from my sticky lip residue and laughed. “I’d like to see how you’d like that,” she smiled at me. Eventually, she dressed me in a diaper and one of my ‘work’ outfits. I gave her a perplexed look, saying, “No cu... t... cute close?” “I thought you would like one last time being the professor?” She said with a smile. I shrugged, “Kay.” Erica had donned a pair of scrubs for the meeting. A WHILE LATER, we met Matthew in a conference room he’d reserved for the students’ meeting. It honestly didn’t affect me at this point, but he explained some shenanigans and protests that had led to the ouster of several of the administrators in charge of our students. Additionally, there was some hypnotic device they’d been exposed to. Matthew wanted to check in on everyone with the many changes and unrest. “What about you?” He asked, noting that I hadn’t said much. I’d pretty much let Erica speak for me. I sighed, “No good. Sa..Sa..t…” I looked at Erica, “Help?” “Saturday, we were at the mall with the Nickersons shopping. Things were going well, but then Katherine caught a glimpse of a Little’s screen watching her ‘favorite’ hypnotic TV show.” “Shit…” he said, “You said if that happened again?” Erica nodded, “It was immediately apparent she’d regressed to somewhere between a newborn and a year-old baby then. We treated her with a protocol for the next two evenings, and fortunately, she has mostly come out of it.” “Mostly?” He asked me. I nodded, “I can’ speak well…” I tried to calm my frustration, “moving is har, and I’m pretty helless sill. Only goo thin is I have min’?” He looked shocked. “I’m sorry about this, Katherine. So what now?” I noted that he looked at Erica for that. “Her Living Will is being invoked here after your meeting. I’ll adopt her; it’s the only way to keep her safe and prevent her from being sent to an orphanage or worse.” “Damn,” he said, looking scared and agitated. After a moment of pause, he asked, “What do we do about telling the group?” I looked at Erica, “I dunno?” “You want more students to make it back, right?” She asked after a second. “Uh-huh?” “Then I have an idea. If you both can play along, we can get them to be more careful than our princess here was. After a few more minutes, he looked at the clock and said, “I’ll be back with the students. They probably think they have a Little’s Seminar, but they won’t. Oliver and Asher may get here earlier. Tell them to have a seat if they do.” The two taller boys who weren’t a part of the Littles group due to whatever quirk was in play came in, and I could tell they were a little scared of Erica. “Everyone, you needed, Professor Owens?” Erica asked. “Yes, Doctor Daniels, we can take it from here?” He said a little nervously, it seemed. “I’ll be back in a half-hour. Please take good care of Katie while I’m gone?” “Umm… certainly,” he told her, unclear of the role now. When the door closed, Oliver swore, “What the fuck?!?” “Couldn’t have said it better,” Avery added. Willow looked over and said, “Not without getting another mouthful of soap and another spanking!” Avery blushed brightly. “Are you okay, Doctor Benson?” Connor asked me. “Of couse! I just ha’ nummies, and Mommy made me all dwy now!” I had to force my words out, but it was clear I was semi-understood, at least. “Okay, we don’t have much time, but I wanted to check on you,” Professor Owens started speaking. “Umm… I think we all knew of the rumors and likely issues here. Still, I think some of the potential consequences were understated. A level of protection was promised that obviously you haven’t been given.” Oliver raised his hand, “Professor, this isn’t everyone that came. Where are Tatum, Noah, and Luca?” Connor responded to him, “Probably adopted or in an orphanage.” Knowing Erica’s suggestion, I forced out, “Ooh, Mommy was ‘awking abou’ adop’ing me la’er! Dey so lu-cky!” I giggled, then put my thumb back into my mouth where it had been sitting. “So… umm… What do you want to do?” Ava asked. “I definitely didn’t sign up to be in diapers or have to have ‘mummies’ from a mommy.” “There’s not much we can do. We can’t go home until our date at the end of the semester. I have contacted our embassy, though, and they’re lodging a complaint with the government about the poisonings and hypnosis that have been administered to you all.” Doctor Owens said it in a matter-of-fact tone. Right then, I could feel something in my tummy; I wasn’t sure if it was hunger or any other feeling anymore. It wasn’t comfy, I knew that! “Wait! What?” Oliver showed his cluelessness. “Oliver, have you like paid no attention to anything else around you these past few weeks?” Mia prodded him. “Not really? I’ve been going to class, then to the library, studying until I can’t stay awake anymore, then repeating? These guys have weird terminology, and catching up has been hard!” “Well, you idiot, things aren’t going well for most of our group,” Asher told him. “I’m just glad I didn’t end up at Little Height. Sorry guys, but that seems horrible!” “That’s putting it lightly,” Liam said, shaking his head. “So what do we do now?” Avery asked. “Well, first of all, if you have any more poisonings or run-ins with the illegal hypnosis, you need to contact me ASAP. I’ll act as a liaison with the university as we planned.” Professor Owens said with a severe expression. “What good will that do?” Willow asked. He shrugged, “It’s something at least.” Connor asked, “And what about Katie here?” He turned white, “I don’t think we’re able to do much there,” he said quietly. Right then, after a fart, I found myself squatting and pooping my diapee! Knowing I couldn’t have planned this better for our desired effect, I sat down and smushed it, forcing a big smile as I said, “Poopies!!!” “No, I don’t think there is…” Connor replied. I sat there, forcing a smile, even as my diaper felt yucky. Matthew gave suggestions and warnings not to get in trouble before Erica returned. She made a pretty big deal as she sniffed the air and picked me up, placing her nose on the pungent diaper under my skirt. ‘Eeew… why would she do that?’ I wondered in my head. “Well, seems like I have a stinky whittle girl now, huh? None of that big girl doctor stuff now, huh?” Erica giggled. She pulled my slobbery thumb out of my mouth and replaced it with a pacifier that she clipped to my outfit. “I hope you don’t mind if I change her here?” Erica wasted no time laying out the supplies as the room grew more awkward for a public diaper change in front of my former students… ‘Please don’t…?’ I thought, but I knew we were trying to help scare the others into being more careful. “Anything else?” Connor asked. “No, I think that’s all; good luck,” Matthew replied as Erica pulled the first tape open. It was almost humorous how quickly the room cleared then! “Did that warn them adequately?” Erica asked him after finishing my change. “It sure did me…” he said. “Are you okay, Katherine?” I nodded, “As goo as poss… ible.” “Well, we’ll still see you around, Matthew, but Katherine will officially be removed from the exchange faculty today.” He gave me a look of pity, “Please take good care of her at least!” “I promise,” Erica said, carrying me out of the room and the building toward my final fate. “Bye,” I said in my final moment. I could see him sitting there, his face white with a frozen look of terror. ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press the Like Button and leave a comment! So it's crazy to me that in such a short time that this is the 500th reply to the thread! Thank you all so much for your kind words and Likes! I had at least one person who wondered if there would be a difference on the other side of the final encounter Doctor Benson has had with her students - good guess to that person! Some may note that the language she spoke with was different than initially in LCW; I have edited that to line things up better. (I honestly don't consider LCW to be a fully final version as I post it - there will be edits before I eventually publish the entire work in 3 or 4 separate books.) I have a work trip I'm leaving tomorrow with no privacy and some late nights. I'll post the next chapter on Sunday - Saturday evening if I get home early enough. (I have proofed all the chapters but always go through them again).

That be so cool to have that store can pic out different things . Abdl style ❤️😍 hehe I'd even model diapers and stuff for you to get started.

do you sell abdl stuff where in moncton is your store

There is no physical store i do sell out of the house right now and have a good selection of diapers but i am still working on a store If there is something your after let me know

Chapter 2 Patricia walked over to a big changing table, placing a diaper and wipes on top. She turned to me, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "It's time for your birthday present, baby," she said playfully. I felt my heart pound in my chest as I considered what she meant. I had never dared to dream that she would embrace this part of me, but here I was, and there was no turning back now. "Yes, mo...Mommy," I replied, the words barely coming out from my lips as I moved into the changing table and stretched out on the soft, cool sheets. Patricia stood next to me, her knee brushing against mine as she put her hands on my thighs. She looked into my eyes for a moment, a soft smile playing at the corners of her lips. I blushed under her gaze, feeling vulnerable but also turned on by the scene. I had never let anyone else see me in this state, and I couldn't believe that I was now opening myself up to my wife. But Patricia was patient and kind, chattering away about her shopping trip and how she found the perfect collection of ABDL-printed diapers. I listened, my mind elsewhere, my eyes glued to her delicate fingers as they moved closer to the zipper of my pants. "Now, darling, let's get you ready," she said softly, her voice sending a shiver down my spine. I nodded wordlessly, watching as she deftly unzipped my pants and pushed them down to my ankles. I felt a strange mix of embarrassment and exhilaration as she pulled down my underwear, half naked beneath my wife's scrutinizing gaze. She was looking at me with a mixture of love and lust, and it made me feel both vulnerable and powerful at the same time. "First " she said, her voice gentle but firm. "We need to take care of some things before we get you into that diaper." She reached over to the table and picked up a small razor, along with a can of shaving cream. I gulped, realizing what she meant. "I've never... I mean, I don't..." I stammered, feeling my face heat up. "It's okay, baby," she reassured me, placing a hand on my knee. "I'll help you." She brought a small bowl with warm water and placed it by the changing table. "We need to get your skin nice and smooth, so the diaper won't irritate you, and also it will help mommy to clean you with ease when needed" she explained, patting me on the thigh. "I'll make sure it's nice and comfortable, don't you worry." I nodded, feeling myself relax slightly as she began to lather up the cream and spread it over my skin. The sensation was strange but pleasant, and I couldn't help but let out a sigh. "I've always loved taking care of you," she whispered, her breath hot against my skin. "And I've always hoped to help you explore the secret side of yourself." I felt myself melt, the tension I'd been feeling slowly draining away. I watched as she took the razor and began to carefully trim away the hair around my penis and balls, her hands sure and capable. I bit my lip, feeling a strange mix of emotions - embarrassment, excitement, love. "Lift up your legs, baby" she ordered, as I used my hands to keep my legs up in the air. Patricia went on shaving my exposed bum, all over my "diaper area" until I was smooth as a baby, so to speak. After Patricia finished, she packed up all the shaving gear, wiped me up gently with a soft cloth, and applied a nice-smelling cream all over me. "Now we are ready for your diaper," she said, reaching out and grabbing the first diaper from the pack. I was able to notice it was an ABU Little Kings, the diaper of my dreams, how did she know? I thought to myself, it was so thick and, oh, so cute. "Bum up again, baby," Patricia said, as I lifted my legs, Patricia placed the thick diaper under me and helped me lower my bum, positioning it straight over the waiting diaper. She then took a bottle of baby powder and sprinkled it all over, spreading a sweet smell into the air, she gently rubbed the baby powder in my skin. With one smooth motion, she pulled the diaper up between my legs and fastened the sides securely around my waist. The feeling was both strange and familiar, the soft fabric of the diaper brushing against my most sensitive parts. I closed my eyes, letting out a sigh as the familiar weight of the diaper pressed against my bottom. "We've got a long weekend ahead of us, baby," Patricia said as she double-checked the tapes. "We can fully explore this side of you." I looked up at her, my eyes wide and darting between hers. "Really?" I asked, barely able to contain my excitement. "Really," she confirmed, kissing me on the forehead. "I want you to feel comfortable exploring this side of yourself, with me. I'm here to support you, and I want to make this as enjoyable as possible." Her words made me feel safe, and I let out a sigh of relief. I knew that with her by my side, anything was possible. I swallowed hard, experiencing a rush of emotion. "I've always been scared to share this part of myself," I confessed, my voice quavering slightly. "But I've never wanted anyone else to know about it." She smiled, moving closer and wrapping her arms around my neck. "Thank you for trusting me, baby. This is a huge step for both of us, and I'm so grateful that we can take it together." I nodded, feeling tears prick at the corner of my eyes. "Thank you, Mommy," I whispered, my voice thick with emotion. She smiled at me tenderly, brushing a stray lock of hair from my forehead. "You're welcome, baby," she said softly. She reached over to the dresser, her fingers brushing against a soft, light blue onesie. She helped me sit up, sliding the cute onesie on top of my head and over my arms, "lay down Sweety," she said, as she reached under my padded bum, pulling the bottom of the onesie and fastening the buttons. The onesie felt great, the diaper crinkling softly as I shifted my weight, feeling the padded comfort of the thick diaper. I let out a content sigh. Patricia smiled softly, running her fingers over my freshly shaved skin. "My baby boy looks so handsome," she whispered, her voice trembling slightly. "I'm so lucky to have you." "I'm the lucky one, Mommy," I replied, my voice barely above a whisper. She leaned down to give me a tender kiss on the lips, lingering there for a moment before pulling away. Her eyes twinkled with desire, and I wondered what she was about to do. "Are you ready for your dinner, baby?" she asked, helping me off the changing table, her voice low and husky. I nodded eagerly, my eyes never leaving hers. She smiled, standing up and crossing the room to the kitchen. I could hear the sound of the refrigerator door opening, followed by the clinking of glasses. When she returned, she carried a tray with only one plate and a glass of wine. She set the tray down on the changing table, her eyes never leaving mine. "I'm going to give you your favorite meal," she said, her voice soft and sensual. "And I have a little surprise for you." I was wondering, she brought only one plate, where is her food? She leaned down, her breath hot against my ear as she whispered, "I'm going to breastfeed you." I gasped, my heart racing as I realized what she meant. A blush crept across my cheeks, and I felt a mix of excitement and shame. "Oh, Patricia, I don't think..." I started to say, but she silenced me with a finger to my lips. "Shh, darling. It's okay. I know it might be strange or intimidating, but I want to do this for you." I looked at her, her eyes shining with undisguised desire, and instinctively, I nodded. "Okay," I whispered, feeling my pulse quicken. "But... I've never done this before." "Well, don't look so shocked. I'm not asking you to drink directly from my breast, unfortunately, I'm not lactating, but I want you to suckle it." I felt my cock twitching in my diaper, at her words, and I couldn't help but imagine what it would be like to experience her sweet milk on my tongue. "Are you sure?" I asked, trying to keep my excitement in check. "Positive," she replied. We crossed the room toward the bed, her hand guiding me gently as I stumbled slightly in my diaper. She sat down on the bed, her back leaning on the headboard. "Come here baby," as she guided me to lay across in her lap. I felt my pulse quicken, hoping that tonight would be amazing. My heart pounding in my chest looking up toward Patricia while she leans in to give me a gentle kiss. I watched as she removed her shirt, and reached to the drop-down clip at the top of a nursing bra she was wearing, slowly peeling it down from her soft motherly breast. My eyes widened as I took in the sight of her bare breast, full and ripe, with dark nipples already hardening under my gaze. She shifted me so that my head rested on her chest. "Go ahead, baby," she encouraged, her voice low and husky. "I want you to feel free to explore this side of yourself, without any judgment or shame." I hesitated for a moment, unsure of where to begin. But then, driven by a sudden surge of desire, I leaned forward and took her nipple into my mouth. She gasped, her body tensing beneath me as I began to suckle gently, my tongue swirling around the sensitive tip. I braced my hand on her hip, feeling her flesh slide warm and smooth against my palm as I lapped hungrily at her nipple. "Goddamn," she breathed, her hands tangling in my hair, tugging at the strands as she pushed her breast further into my mouth. I moaned around her nipple, a wave of pleasure washing over me. I felt my cock twitching painfully against the diaper, the pressure unbearable. Patricia pulled my head closer, her fingers digging into my hair as she arched her back, moaning softly. I sucked harder, feeling the nipple growing harder in my mouth, the sensation of her soft breast pressed against my cheek sending waves of pleasure through my body. My own hand strayed to her other breast, still covered by the bra, feeling her hard nipple through the soft fabric. I felt a surge of excitement, knowing that I was experiencing this side of myself with my wife, the woman who knew me better than anyone else in the world. Patricia's hand wandered towards the leg opening of my onesie, reaching inside to stroke my thick diaper. "You can let go, baby, I noticed you didn't use the bathroom since you came home. No need to hold it, use your diaper for its intended use". Ryan couldn't believe what his wife was saying. She wanted him to pee, right now, when her hand was on his diaper. "But... but I can't just... you know..." he stammered, feeling a blush creeping up his cheeks. Patricia smiled at him, her eyes soft and understanding. "It's okay, baby. I want you to feel comfortable exploring this side of yourself, and that means letting go of any inhibitions you might have. If you need to pee, then go ahead and do it." Ryan hesitated for a moment, but then he felt a familiar pressure building in his diaper. He closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and let go. The sensation was strange but also oddly freeing. He felt a warm rush spreading through the diaper, and he couldn't help but let out a sigh of relief. Patricia smiled at him, her hand still stroking the front of the thick diaper. "Good boy," she murmured, her voice soft and seductive. Ryan could feel himself getting hard inside the diaper, his cock straining against the soft velour of the diaper. Ryan found himself lost in the sensation that emanated from his wife-mommy's ample bosom. He continued to gently draw her nipple into his mouth, allowing it to play against his tongue as he savored every tantalizing moment. The warmth radiating from her body filled him with an indescribable sense of comfort and security. As Patricia was about to climax, she pulled me even closer, her grip on my hair was powerful forcing my whole face against her full breast, barely able to breathe. I didn't stop sucking the perfect nipple, sending waves of pleasure all over my amazing wife-mommy. Patricia's breath was becoming so heavy, I opened my eyes just in time to see her throwing her head back as a wave of powerful orgasm rushed from her throbbing nipple down her stomach and to her dripping pussy. I felt a rush of warmth spread through me, a sense of contentment and love that I had never experienced before. I let go of her nipple with a soft pop, looking up at her with a smile. She smiled back, her eyes shining with happiness and desire. "Thank you, baby," she whispered, nestling her head against my shoulder as we lay there, nestled under the blankets, her baby boy nestled between her breasts. Our bodies were still close, our hearts beating together, and I felt a surge of heat between my legs as I realized that this was only the beginning of a long weekend of exploring this new side of ourselves. "I think it's time for our next adventure, don't you, baby?" Patricia whispered into my ear, her breath hot, sending shivers down my spine. "But first, let's change your wet diaper," she added. Patricia took Ryan by hand and they walked to the changing table to change his soaked ABU Little Kings diaper. He wet himself a lot, making his nappy very wet. It made Patricia smile at how much he had peed. She helped him climb up the table and lay down. Patricia opened the buttons of the cute onesie he was wearing revealing a soaked diaper, the once yellow lines are now completely gone, "You sure did use this one, baby." As she approached him, Patricia couldn’t help but notice how adorable he looked, clad only in his onesie. She carefully opened the four tabs of the bulky diaper, observing its absorbency and the extent of the dampness seeping through it, as she lay it open on the changing table. "Ooh, you were such a good boy," she said, giving him a playful pat on the bottom. "All that milk you had, you must have been extra thirsty." Ryan giggled, feeling a sense of relief wash over him as the wet diaper was opened. She took a package of wet wipes and began cleaning him, her movements slow and deliberate as she worked to remove the remnants of his pee. She took her time, enjoying the sensation of his warm, wet skin against her fingers. She ran the wipes over every inch of his diapered bottom, taking care to make sure he was completely clean. Once she was finished, she took a fresh diaper from the pack and opened it up. She admired the bright colors and cartoon characters that adorned the front. "This one's my favorite," she said, giving Ryan a wink. "It's extra thick and soft, perfect for snuggling a grown baby like you." With a gentle touch, Patricia slid the new diaper beneath Ryan's bottom, making sure it was perfectly positioned. She sprinkled some baby powder on her palm and gently rubbed it against his skin, making him shiver with pleasure. "Let's get you nice and dry now, baby," she whispered in his ear, before fastening the diaper around him. The sensation of the soft, thick diaper pressing against his skin sent a shiver down his spine, bringing him closer to the edge. He was panting quietly now, his hips rising and falling as if he was attempting to hump the table like he was inside her. Patricia smiled at him, loving every moment of this role reversal, and let her hand trail down his chest, past his flat belly, to cup his bulging diaper. "Look at you," she purred, enjoying the sight of him in his diaper and onesie. "You look absolutely irresistible. And I know you're ready for more, aren't you?" I nodded, unable to keep the longing out of my eyes. Patricia smiled, running her hand over my belly and then lower until she was cupping my cock through the thick diaper. "Mmm, you're so hard for me already," she murmured, her voice sultry and full of desire. "Baby, I have something else for you too," she said, her voice soft and reassuring. She leaned down and opened the bottom drawer of the dresser, pulling out a bright blue pacifier. "You used to love these as a kid, remember?" she asked, her eyes sparkling with mischief. I nodded, feeling a familiar warmth spread through my chest as I took the pacifier from her hand. She smiled at me knowingly and leaned in for a kiss, her lips brushing against mine in a slow, tender embrace. I placed the pacifier in my mouth, and closed my eyes, feeling the warmth of my diaper. I fell into a deep sleep, hugged by the most amazing woman in the world.

I look at the prices, and they don't seem unreasonable. $300 for a spa treatment is about what you would expect. $1,500 for a night might seem excessive, but it is all-inclusive they'll change your diaper. I don't think it's that excessive for an all-inclusive 24-hour experience. I'd rather travel, but they are not charging exorbitant prices.

Hey everyone. Sorry for not posting yesterday like I had originally planned, but I was just too tired to edit this chapter. I figured that most would rather a more cohesive sounding chapter than for something to just be posted for posting sakes. I'm not sure if I'll have time to edit and post tomorrow, but if I don't, another chapter will definitely be posted on Friday. I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter as Ron enters into the dreaded daycare! Chapter 5: Session 10 “Well,” I started recording, “we’ve crossed the threshold now… Ron’s been demoted to pull-ups.” I clicked the viewing screen on, and Ron had just finished getting dressed by pulling his pants up over his now clean and dry pair of blue pull-ups that Joy had initially provided yesterday. The two had a talk after Ron woke up with his second wet bed in a row. “We’ve allowed the subject caregivers to be more lenient than what most are accustomed to, but we believe that this could help ease the transition into diapers more fully. Littles who are immediately demoted to diapers after one or two accidents could rebel, despite all evidence to the contrary, against the fact that they need diapers. A Little with several accidents under their record may in fact gladly elect to be placed in diapers to prevent a more embarrassing and noticeable incident in front of their peers.” Ron then hobbled down the stairs and began to eat the breakfast that Joy had provided. “Joy of course framed it all to show her compassion towards his plight, and Ron, however hesitant, accepted the pull-ups with an openness I had not quite expected. He still despised them, but at least his pants stayed dry most of the time now when he didn’t make it to the small potty that Joy had set up for him in the bathroom. Ron had also accepted this new addition in his life after he had an accident by just trying to simply mount the larger toilet as he had been doing since he had arrived.” I then clicked the monitors briefly away to a scene from last night. “Our methods have also ensured that Ron has been having nightly accidents, as previously noted, and we have ensured that Joy will reinforce the need for extra protection after a near-guaranteed accident tonight. Likely, Ron will be introduced to at least a thicker padding option.” I then spotted the extra source of warm light that now softly lit the room. “Additionally, a night light has been added to his room to facilitate a more comfortable atmosphere at night. Truthfully, I think that Ron isn’t necessarily scared of the dark, but more of the notion that each night now brings an added uncertainty as if he will have an accident or not. Further analysis will be required…” I sighed and flipped the RealET system on to show the two eating from the morning of this next session. Joy had finished her breakfast and was busily packing two bags, one for her and one for Ron. “Today, will be another one of our more subtle steps into Ron’s regression” my ethereal image explained. “Due to some obligations that Joy needs to attend to, Ron will be going to daycare for the first time today. He could be taken with her, but he was informed that the part of town she is going to requires that all Littles be in diapers. As expected, Ron elected for the daycare instead. To be blunt, this mixture of complete truth often muddles the lines of what Joy tells Ron, but I also feel that this allows a greater believability when the truth is being stretched at other times. I have noted this down and I have suggested this method be added to any future experiments with this project.” My image then faded, and the kitchen scene came to life more as it fully synced up. “Do I really have to go?” Ron asked, almost bordering on a whine from the seated Little. “No, but you remember what I said, right?” Joy responded patiently while still packing her own bag for the day. “Yes…” Ron said dejectedly, quickly squirming about in his pull-up; obviously as a reminder that he would need to be diapered if he did go with her. “Well, then yes, you need to go. I’m sorry I can’t just leave you here, but without me around, it would basically be like you escaping. Plus, I would get in trouble as well. You don’t want that, do you?” Joy asked, slightly testing the slowly changing attitude of her Little toward her increasing presence in his life. “No… I don’t want that…” Ron said softly. “Good. I’m very glad to hear that, but besides, this daycare is different than the others you may have seen or heard about. The personnel were selected specifically to deal with… the possibly more mature Littles and the facility is owned by a highly reputable company” Joy had been instructed to at least mention that last part. If Ron ever did find out about Diamond Technology’s involvement in this community, it was best to prepare him for accepting our company as one of the ‘good guys.’ ‘Ah… the perks of company involvement in community outcomes…’ Ron grumbled something I couldn’t quite make out, but then just finished the simple breakfast in front of him without another gesture or word. In truth, we Bigs all knew about the reputation that daycares maintained in our society. Most used strong and permanent hypnosis methods coupled with debilitating punishments to enforce regression and create ‘better Littles.’ Their sentiments had some validity in the long run but were also one of the many stereotypes we were trying to change with this project. For our daycares, they are only allowed to use our same subtle hypnosis to get a Little to seek out their help or be amenable to taking direction from their usual caretaker more afterward when they are collected afterward. So-called ‘soft punishments’ could be used, but other methods should always be tried first. While slightly going against project guidelines of coming from a place of discipline rather than love, we knew that this could allow Littles to view their caretakers in a better light. ‘After all, forcing you to eat vegetables seems so minor compared to the daycare that punishes you with writing lines or extended corner time… right?’ Regardless, Ron and Joy soon packed up and left their house. Ron was seated in only a booster seat that he could control himself, but Joy and I both knew that it was truly only a temporary measure as he continued to change. After a short drive in her SUV, Joy pulled in front of a large brick building with a decently sized sign denoting it as ‘Little Haven Daycare Center,’ the name obviously chosen to elicit a more accepted appeal toward the newer Littles. “So, this is it?” Ron asked looking out his window, obviously apprehensive over what was to come. “Yep! I promise you’ll have a good time there. Just listen to them and I’ll pick you up later.” Ron then looked back at her as if to beg for there to be any alternative, but Joy just smiled and continued. “Have a little faith Ron, for me…” Ron only nodded slowly in resigned compliance. “Thank you. Now, I’ve taken care of everything already and given them a few supplies just in case. Here,” she then handed him a dark blue backpack, “take this with you. It’s got a few extras of various bits you might need, but just go in there and tell them who you are. Everything else should already be set up for today.” Ron took the backpack, groaned slightly, but then still exited his booster seat and the car. Looking back, I could see the pain etched across both of their faces. I knew that daycare wouldn’t likely be a large part of their future lives given their current demeanor and the flexibility of Joy’s job, but it was still an important milestone to cross with being or caring for a Little. “Just try to have fun and listen to and follow all their rules. I’ve got to go, but just try… for me.” Ron silently nodded once more and slowly waved goodbye toward Joy. She gave a half smile, waved back, and then sped off and out of sight. Alone, Ron turned back toward the building and went inside. In truth, Joy could have accompanied him, but we found that Littles left in this manner at this stage of the project would feel more isolated and vulnerable. It could backfire in some cases, but most Littles seemed to become more open to the idea of a renewed structure and order in their lives. If done correctly, Ron would easily assimilate into daycare by the end of the day. After announcing his name to the woman at the front desk, Ron was led to the backroom where several other Littles were. The large space was practically divided into two almost entirely separate rooms, and one was definitively of the more infantile variety. Ron shuddered at the sight of all that it contained and quickly walked over to a nearby empty cubby where he had been instructed to place his backpack. Inside, the wooden space was already slightly occupied by another fully loaded bag, but Ron just ignored it and placed his backpack neatly on top using one of the brass hooks. After finding a space to sit in relative peace on the more mature side, Ron grabbed a nearby book obviously meant for the non-regressed and began to read. He had wanted to bring the book he had been reading from home, but Joy had said no to prevent another Little from destroying it in some way. Despite Ron’s dislike of coming here without it to positively entertain himself, he complied with her straightforward rationale. I also noticed that Ron had practically wedged his nose into the pages, but I suspected that he was just trying to ignore the cutesy designs and explosion of color all around him on the floors and walls of the daycare. Over the next hour or so, some Littles would come up and ask to play, but Ron only calmly dismissed each of them, being very wary to try not to cause a scene while doing so. This continued well into the day and past the first set quiet time where the younger Littles would take their first nap of the day. At snack time afterward, Ron just continued to read his book and eat his given granola bar in silence. It seemed the day would continue like this in perpetuity, but the staff was in on the experiment as well, and thus, Ron was forced to join in a large circle for the self-prescribed ‘sharing time.’ He groaned, but obviously remembering Joy’s words, only put his book down and complied with the most recent announcement that everyone had to participate. From the look on Ron’s face after about ten minutes on the outside of the circle, I didn’t need to guess that he was probably having one of the worst, or at least most boring, times of his life. Honestly though, I couldn’t blame him today in this singular instance. One of the daycare workers had called out sick unexpectedly, and being specifically chosen for this experiment, daycare worker replacements were hard to find. As such, some of the more advanced-in-the-project Littles or just other regressed Littles from other tests were all lumped together with the other Littles very much like Ron. One likely would have only had to use one of their senses to instantly know that there was a large difference between the Littles in the group. It was definitely not an ideal situation for furthering the progress of Project Nurture Littles like Ron. “An’ den we wen’ to da park!” one of the Littles announced, his bulging romper and nearly unfocused eyes giving away which of the groups he would normally belong in. The faint smell that emanated from around him didn’t hurt either. “That sounds like a wonderful day, Simon. Thank you for sharing that with the group,” a woman, that Ron had heard been called Mrs. Jenkins earlier, said. Ron only rolled his eyes over the sappy praise and near cookie cutter response. “Anyone else care to share?” The circle remained quiet from many of the older Littles in the group as Mrs. Jenkins slowly began to scan the audience before her for a volunteer. Of course, several arms shot straight into the air from the more regressed members, but Mrs. Jenkins seemed deadest on not choosing them currently from where her eyes kept landing. Soon, her eyes stopped on one person. “How about you… Ron, was it…?” she finally asked, pointing to an oblivious Ron who had obviously been paying more attention to the clock nearby. Some of the numbers looked a bit odd, but as Joy had explained the other day, many local clocks used a different numbering system. Fortunately for Ron, here, the clock had also been painted into a pie chart of sorts to denote when certain activities would occur. From the current hand landing on the red shaded area, he knew that he still had a long day ahead of him… “Huh? Me?” Ron asked, straightening up from his seated position on the floor a bit, now looking slightly embarrassed at having been caught off guard like some distracted toddler. The rest of the circle giggled a bit, but it didn’t take a genius to figure out which of the Littles were responsible for the small fluttery outburst. Mrs. Jenkins let out a little giggle herself, her glasses chain around her neck bouncing a bit as she did so. “Yes, you. Would you like to share with the group? I know it’s your first day and it can be really scary, but…” “I’m perfectly fine,” Ron practically spit out. ‘Perfect! Mrs. Jenkins would provide a good irritant to Ron which would only increase the desirability of Joy when they met up later today and in the future. Just don’t get too uppity now…’ “Oh, I see,” Mrs. Jenkins smiled coyly. “Well, how about you show your… maturity to the group and speak up about something interesting that you’ve done recently.” Ron groaned but I could also see him internalizing his anger a bit, most likely still trying to remember what Joy had said about following the rules and doing what the workers here had asked. “I’ve been reading a book lately… It’s pretty good.” “Does ih’ have pwetty pitchus?” one of the more regressed Littles asked, failing to raise their hand, which got an immediate stern look from Mrs. Jenkins. “No. It’s a book about space travel,” Ron replied, trying to simplify the latest book that he was reading back home from Joy and just move on. I knew, however, that it was really about a bunch of astronauts in space that had encountered a nest of enormous deadly spiders on their way back from a mission to find food and supplies for their nearby colony. ‘Something tells me that Ron had made the right choice in omitting certain details with some of the… younger members in this group…’ “That’s very good, Ron,” Mrs. Jenkins praised. “Anything else?” “No. Nothing much else really besides some documentary TV.” “Dat’s so borin’! We aw’ do dat. Next!” another Little called out, obviously hoping for something more exciting or at least more on his level, his dinosaur covered shoes shuffling a bit out of boredom. “Barkley!” Mrs. Jenkins scolded. “That was very rude. We all receive a turn and silence from everyone else when we are talking. I’m sure some in this group don’t want to hear about your dinosaurs.” The Little immediately shrunk back, but Ron then mumbled something under his breath and Mrs. Jenkins immediately snapped her gaze back toward him. “Did you say something, Ron?” “Nope,” he lied. ‘Oh, please don’t push their buttons on your first day that much, Ron. Don’t be that guy. Please…’ “Hmmm, well, did you do anything else? Like maybe play with a toy or draw a picture or maybe feed the duc…” “I’m not one of them. Don’t treat me like it,” Ron said coldly and abruptly. Mrs. Jenkins immediately glared back at Ron. “I just want to know what else you did, Ron. There’s no reason you need to be rude.” Ron scowled back. “Yeah, well I’m not some pants pooping and drooling drone of yours. You don’t need to treat us like we’re all babies.” Mrs. Jenkins’ eyes scrunched intently behind her glasses. “That’s one, Ron.” “One? One what? One until a punishment?” Ron’s voice rose right alongside his anger, apparently not taking the hint to stop while he was ahead or feeling the slight tug on his pants leg from the woman sitting next to him. “One strike against me? One…” “Mrs. Jenkins!” the woman next to Ron blurted out while still raising her hand. The currently stern Mrs. Jenkins shot her look over at her. “Yes, Ashley? What is it?” “I think being new and all is getting to Ron here. Can I show him the quiet place?” Mrs. Jenkins then just glared at the woman in jeans and pink t-shirt. “Please?” she pleaded almost comically. Before Mrs. Jenkins could speak, Ron shot out, “I don’t need a stupid quiet… oof!” Ashley then slightly hit Ron on his side and out of view of Mrs. Jenkins before giving him a wide eyed and knowing look that only the most regressed Littles wouldn’t understand. One also didn’t need to be a mind reader to know that she was trying to say, ‘shut up, stupid, or you’ll really regret what happens next.’ Fortunately, Ron got the idea and shrank back a little bit and waited for Mrs. Jenkins to pass her verdict. Obviously wanting to resolve the matter as quickly as possible for the sake of the rest of the group, Mrs. Jenkins waved her hand at the two Littles. “Very well. Show him the room, but Ron, to answer your question, that is strike one. You get three a day. Don’t make me get there.” Ashely then gave another look to Ron before he was obviously about to speak. So instead, he just nodded and got up with Ashley and quickly left the group circle. Once a little out of view of the group, she quickly pulled Ron into the room with the door labeled, ‘Quiet Room.’ Inside was awash with various implements to induce relaxation for all age groups. Blankets, stuffys, snacks, soothing music, singing bowls, light displays, and many other items crammed most available spaces along two of the walls. The rest of the space contained pillows, bean bags, and sleeping mats. Ashely quickly plopped on one bean bag and Ron followed suit with the other. “Geez, you’re dumb,” Ashley bluntly said after a moment. “Excuse me?” “You heard me. Dumb,” Ashley plainly said. “I can spell it out for you if you’re not sure. For all I know you could be dumb in a few different ways around here. Are you one of them already?” “I’m not dumb,” Ron answered defensively. “Fine. Maybe hard-headed, but it’s all the same here by the end.” She then rested back a bit in her bean bag. “Let me guess, been here, what, a few days maybe?” “This is my tenth in this… situation.” “That explains a lot. Me? I’m on my 16th, but I think I’m pretty unique to not be drooling at this point.” “Meaning?” “Meaning, I’m calling you stupid or dumb, because remember Barkley from back there? Dinosaur kid?” Ron nodded. “Well, we came in at the same time, but he was like you. Unaccepting and rebellious here. Not long after he hit ‘three’ a few times, he got bumped into a different group and now the Little couldn’t count that high on a consistent basis if his life depended on it. You’re doing better than him overall, but not by much.” “That won’t be me by a long shot…” “No, you’ll be worse eventually. Already hit one on your first day and we haven’t even hit the halfway point of the day’s activities. Barkley hit one on his second day and he’s only worse than you right now because he’s come here more often. You need to chill and accept what’s going on if you’re going to make it and not follow in his and everyone else’s shoes. Those who protest all… this, never end well. There used to be more of us here…” Ashely was right but she didn’t know that another experiment had actually just ended. Most of them had elected to live elsewhere but I couldn’t blame them. Most were testing some new drug called, FAY… FEY… FOY… something like that, and the results were… interesting to say the least. “But how can you just accept… something like this?” Ron asked, now holding up one of the pacifiers that was stationed nearby. “Or that?” He then pointed to the music player with a song track listing nearby, many of them obviously catered to Littles, such as ‘Oh, How My Diaper Feels So Nice,’ or ‘The Bigs Love Me and I Love the Bigs.’ “Yeah…” Ashley admitted somberly, “it’s a tough path to tread my friend, but your survival as… well, you, depends on it. When I first got here, there was another Little that I think moved away or whatnot, but she said something important to me on my first day that I think you need to hear.” Ron gestured his hand for her to continue. “Faster to anger, faster to being a drooler. It’s nothing much I know, but it’s a good standby that has kept me from hitting the dreaded, ‘three.’ Well, beyond that one day that is...” Ron raised one of his eyebrows in curiosity. “It was a bad day, okay?” she defended. “A Little hit me in the head with a block and I threw it back and hit Mrs. Jenkins, I cursed after a drink spilled on me, and I accidentally pegged one of the more regressed Littles in the head with a ball outside. All honest mistakes, but still.” “But you were still punished?” Ron asked, a slight tone of disbelief in his voice. “Yep, so just try and not give them an excuse. Those strikes reset every day, but the workers can get a bit stricter if you keep hitting a ‘two’ every day. Workers like Mrs. Jenkins are just waiting for a reason to hand out strikes to us…” Ron nodded in recognition of the advice and the two then talked for the next little bit until one of the workers knocked calmly on the door and announced that it was now recess time. “Come one!” Ashley suddenly beckoned and pulled Ron out of the room. “Recess might be for the younger back on Earth, but here, it’s a means to escape the watchful eyes of the staff. We can’t miss it!” “You’re from Earth?” Ron asked once outside, moving beyond the sight of the childish display from Ashley that he had just witnessed. “Yep!” Ashely replied happily, walking to the far side of the fence, and kicking around a piece of mulch that had escaped the main playground area. “Most of us around here are actually.” Ron mulled that information over for a moment and then looked at the ground and sighed. “Can I tell you something, but just promise you won’t make fun or anything like that?” Ashley slowly nodded her head and Ron looked away in the distance. “I kind of… like it here. At least parts of it,” Ron quickly defended himself. Ashley let out a laugh as she hopped onto one of the playground platforms. “Man, I thought you were going to tell me something serious and all. Don’t be ashamed about it, Ron! Seriously, this place is catered for us to want to stay longer. It’s maddening but there are parts you just have to like sometimes. Plus, their technology and lack of pollution makes a lot of things so much nicer. I mean, isn’t all the food so awesome? One would make a fortune back home if we could get the same grub!” “If we ever get back there…” Ron replied depressingly, as he joined Ashley at the top of one of the playground equipment. Ashley’s face darkened a bit and just patted Ron on the shoulder like one would do to a fellow comrade during tough times. “True, but still, you just got to roll with some stuff here, though, here’s another big thing to keep in mind.” Ron leaned in. “Listen and comply with your caretaker. They can be a life saver or breaker,” Ashley said with a knowledge and confidence that only gave more validity to what she was saying. “Yeah,” Ron agreed, “I think I’ve been noticing that.” “It’s a true game changer for anyone here. Plenty of stories of those that didn’t. Now, they’re sucking on some milk the au natural way, and I can still use a fork. Happy Bigs are lenient Bigs...” The two kept talking for a little bit and muddled their way through half a dozen or so topics regarding their lives here and what they did before. Ashley had been some personnel trainer of some large company and Ron had something to do with sales. In all honesty, I wasn’t paying too much attention to it, having both their records on file already, that is until both began to wiggle about slightly. Recognizing what the other was doing, both quickly walked over to Miss Pearl, one of the kinder and bubblier Bigs in charge of outside time today. “Very well you two. I know you’ve both been trying extra hard to be good, and you did ask, so just go right in,” she said sweetly. Ashley and Ron thanked her and then bolted inside. A few moments later and two flushes could be heard. For now, at least, both had made it in time. Ron struggled a bit with readjusting his pull-up back on up, but eventually got the hang of it and rejoined Ashley back out in the main part of the playroom. Recess was now over and a few of the other workers were now handing out a round of juice. Each container of juice, be it a bottle, sippy cup, or glass, was labeled for each Little. Most just accepted it as a prevention of spreading germs, but I knew that some contained the Pioneos juice and others were just of the normal variety. There was no sense in giving the specialized juice to those not in the experiment or to those who had already abandoned their potty training long ago. Ashley and Ron were not among any of those and thus greedily drank the Pioneos juice down. Soon, it was quiet time as the more regressed Littles laid down for their afternoon nap, having been fed a round of bottles and simple finger foods for lunch. Ron and Ashley both had a round of vegetables and simple sandwiches before calmly laying on mats, pillows, and bean bag chairs while watching a calming video that one of the workers had put on to entertain the less regressed batch of Littles in the classroom. It wasn’t long however, before many of the Littles began to fidget around. A few almost seemingly went into a trance of sorts, the severity depending on which experiment they were part of, and then soon stopped their individual fidgeting. It was no secret of what they had absent mindedly done. Ron, on the other hand, was still in the early days of all this and after a moment of squirming about, he quickly bolted upward. Ashley tried to ask him what was wrong, but Ron was too focused on making it to the restroom. Inside, he quickly fumbled around with the latch of the single closed stall in the public restroom of the daycare and flipped his shirt up to access his button and fly with his pants. His panic obviously mounting, Ron’s fingers were losing the concentration they needed to truly be effective in a time crunch. Just as the top button was undone though, Ron froze. “Oh… oh no…” Ron just stood in the stall as a slight hissing sound could be heard over the recently kicked-on air conditioning unit overhead. Unfortunately, Ron hadn’t adjusted his pull-up completely correctly when he had used the restroom earlier and his large accident was no match for the protection that he now wore. Two small streaks soon arced across his pants and ended just above his knees. “No…” he meekly sobbed. For the next few minutes, Ron tried to do everything in his power to fix what had just occurred. Another accident now would be known by all, and, more importantly I knew, by Ashley. Ron had obviously taken a liking to her and being his first real friend here, I knew he didn’t want to look so infantile at this point. Back in his world, he may have been able to sneakily hide the evidence of his accident if given enough time, but being surrounded by Bigs in a daycare here, Little safety was of the utmost concern. As such, Miss Pearl soon checked in on the restroom when Ron hadn’t emerged back out after a few minutes. “Knock, knock.” She then pushed the door open and entered the tiled room. Inside, she only found a trembling Little with his pants around his ankles and a soaked and slightly crooked pull-up about his waist. “Oh my,” she said, trying her best to remain calm and strong in this potentially devastating moment for the new Little. “Are you okay, Ron?” “I…” Ron drooped his head in defeat. “No…” A few tears trickled down his face and I could see that Miss Pearl wanted nothing more than to treat him like the Little she knew he was to become. For now, though, she knew he was part of Project Nurture, so she remembered her training and just bent down to start to give him a lesson and then console him right after. “Well,” Miss Pearl said sternly, “let me guess. You tried to make it on your own and you didn’t make it.” Ron said nothing. “Hmmm… let me guess, buttons?” Ron remained silent and further drooped his head, but it was all the affirmation she needed. “I guess this serves as a lesson to you then. If you had only asked one of us for help, then this wouldn’t have happened, huh?” Ron still made no reply but began to shake slightly in fear. “So, have you learned something with all this, Ron?” Ron trembled, but finally managed to make something out. “I… guess I didn’t think I needed help… but… but I was wrong… I’m sorry,” he added weakly at the end. It was simple but it was just enough to soften the temporary more hardened stance of Miss Pearl. “That’s okay, Ron,” she consoled, now back with her usual flowery energy once more. “Things like this happen all the time here. It’s not a big deal if we don’t always make it on time. So, how about this?” She then maneuvered to his rear and locked the door that led to another part of the building. “I’ll make sure no one comes in here and I can come back with a fresh pull-up and some dry clothes,” she said with a slight hint of hope in her voice, now also noticing the slightly wet pants around his ankles. “But… Joy… she…” “Don’t worry about her. I know her pretty well and I know she’ll be okay with all this. She really just wants to help all you Littles out. You being under her care only would make that doubly so. So no, nothing sinister about her at all. Can’t say the same for others around here… but I for one, can definitely help. What do you think?” Ron hesitated for a moment but after a slight sway and a near audible squish, he just nodded his head in compliance with her plan. “Perfect. Now, you just wait right here.” Ron nodded once again, and Miss Pearl exited the restroom. While she was gone, Ron could only defeatedly look at the soaked pull-up that he was now wearing. Only ten days in the project and he was already showing great signs of progress toward the project’s goal. He still had a long way to go, but his ego was truly being smashed by everything that was happening around him. It was heartbreaking to witness, but people like Ashley, Miss Pearl, and Joy would all be there to pick up the pieces and form this Little into a perfect specimen of project success. Miss Pearl then came back in and locked the door behind her. There was another restroom elsewhere and she knew that most of the Littles wore diapers anyway, so all the extra precautions were more for Ron’s sake than anyone else really. Sifting through his bag, Miss Pearl then produced a fresh pull-up, this one adorned with only muscle cars to still be deemed a more mature option, as well as some fresh pants. Ron only stared at the two items in shock and horror, but I could also see that he would not only comply with wearing them, but he also likely wanted to wear them as well. It was a subtle show of change and an obvious choice for most as compared to a wet pull-up and pants, but it was still progress. “Okay, Ron,” Miss Pearl began, “now I know I’m not Joy, but I promise that I just want to help you, okay?” Ron tearfully nodded, now knowing exactly what was about to happen. “Okay… just stand really still and we’ll get this over as soon as possible.” Miss Pearl then got Ron to brace himself on her shoulder while he stepped out of his wet pants that then went into a separate bag. “I’ll put these in the wash right after and you should be able to bring them home with you.” Ron nodded listlessly, while Miss Pearl continued about her work. Two audible rips later and the pull-up soon fell away, Ron flinching from the burst of cold air around his nether regions. I could see Ron wince at the foreign and unpleasant sensation, but true to her words, Miss Pearl just quickly went to work and began to dutifully wipe him all over with a wet wipe. Ron furiously blushed and shut his eyes, but still, there was no tantrum or outburst like that would have happened with most Littles in his same situation. Perhaps it was a bruised ego or just a desire to be clean once again, but Ron just remained still throughout the entire process, only yelping a bit when Miss Pearl decided to be extra… thorough. Soon, the fresh pull-up was guided over his legs and into place. Ron’s pants soon followed, and Miss Pearl just continued to crouch before him with another wet wipe. “Here, let’s get all this gunk off your face. No need for the others to see what a fuss you’ve made in here, huh?” Ron, still in his slight state of shock, just stood in place and allowed Miss Pearl to wipe his face off thoroughly. After a command to “Blow,” Ron complied as well and Miss Pearl stood up, now satisfied with a job well done with the newest addition to the daycare. The whole thing hadn’t lasted long, but I was still impressed with the job she had done in handling all the clean-up and potential pitfalls of a still-adjusting Little. ‘Gotta remember to put a note in her file for commendation of duty in this experiment…’ Ron then exited the bathroom first and tried to make as little of a scene as possible as he retook his seat beside Ashley. Ron’s eyes were fixed on the TV and the ongoing show playing, so he missed Ashley looking at him with a knowing face. Everyone knew what had just occurred, but everyone also had the good sense not to bring it up directly at that moment. After the show had finished, the more regressed Littles were beginning to wake up and the others, including Ashley and Ron, were allowed to roam about with some free time. Ron, still worried about the incident, was now much quieter than before. Seeing his distress, Ashley boldly spoke up. “You know accidents are like breathing around here. It’s honestly weirder if you don’t have one.” Ron’s eyes darted to her with a mix of fear and anger. “But… but… how… I…” he stumbled over his words as the shock of Ashley’s revelation hit him directly. “Oh, relax, Ron. You come to this place, and you’re almost guaranteed to have an accident.” She then looked around, but slowly slid the right-side hem of her jeans down and revealed the side of what could only be a purple pull-up. “You… but I thought…” “What? That I was so mature?” Ron nodded. “Well, thanks for the ego boost, but maturity is all relative here. I don’t know if it’s the air, water, or just bad luck, but we Littles just don’t last long in normal underwear around here. I think I’ve lasted the longest wearing these puppies so far, but it’s best to just accept the fact that we’re all wearing padding around here. And, if you do… progress further,” she implied, “don’t feel bad about that either. We’ll all still accept you. Even big old mature me.” Ron smiled and the two resumed their normal conversation like they had been doing before Ron’s accident. I was glad to see their banter and as part of the experiment herself, I was able to see a fringe benefit of the project unfolding before me. Littles who had been regressed without added duress, could often aid each other in acceptance of another step. Coping tools, regardless of if they were designed to prevent further regressions or not, only increased the stability of other events occurring. After all, Ashley could be preventing some regression here, but Ron would still be under the supervision of Joy for most of his time during the project. ‘Anything could happen then…’ The sun then started to dip close to the horizon when Joy had arrived at the front desk, so Ron was called up to leave for the day by Mildred, the current receptionist handling checkouts. After saying goodbye to Ashley, as he approached the front desk, he could overhear the two Bigs talking about him. “…yes, he had an accident today, Joy, but he was perfectly well-behaved considering it was his first day and all. He probably just needs more interaction with other Littles, but nothing extremely negative to report other than him hitting ‘one’ earlier.” Ron was clearly devastated that Joy now knew about both the accident and that he had reached ‘one’ all on his first day, but his face was still awash with relief that she had now come to pick him up. Almost acting on instinct, Ron practically dove right into Joy’s legs in a giant hug. There might have been some effort on Ron’s part to increase the chance of mercy from her, but his affection still seemed genuine. “Woah there,” Joy said from above, looking very shocked at the scene unfolding below her. “Everything go okay?” she asked. In truth the question was directed at both Ron, for how he was acting, and to the attendant in front of her, just to double check that they hadn’t done anything untoward to her Little. After a small shake of Mildred’s head, Joy peeled Ron off her and she crouched down to meet his gaze. “Did you just miss me after today, Ron? Is that it?” Ron eagerly nodded his head, but still looked despondent. Joy’s face only showed puzzlement, but after a moment, asked a poignant question. “Ron, honey, do you think I’m going to be upset with you over your single strike or your accident?” Ron hesitated for a moment but then nodded his head in confirmation. “Oh, Ron. Look at me,” Joy commanded, slightly lifting his drooped head up to meet her own gaze. “I promise I’m not mad. It’s okay to have big feelings sometimes or even have an accident. You’re wearing your… protection for a reason. I heard you were good for them right after both incidents, and plus, I think you may have learned a lesson as well. That’s all I ever ask, okay?” Ron nodded his head but continued to look very upset that something negative would still happen when they got home. Resolute in her promise that everything was okay, Joy spoke up once more. “Tell you what… to prove that I’m absolutely not upset with you, how about we go for some ice cream before we go home? Does that sound good?” Now, I’m not a believer in magic, but I suppose if there was ever some magic in a single phrase, offering a Little ice cream may just have had some of that extra power in it. Almost as soon as the words left her mouth, Ron’s face immediately began to brighten up. By the time she finished her statement, Ron’s eyes began to bulge out in sheer excitement and his head quickly bobbed up and down to affirm his desire to go. Nearby staff, some other caregivers waiting for their own Littles, and Joy all giggled a bit over the reaction. “I’ll take that as a yes then?” she asked. “Oh, absolutely,” Ron beamed. Joy chuckled once again and then got up from her crouched position and turned back to a cutely smiling Mildred. “If that is all, I’ll take that,” she said, now taking Ron’s backpack from her, which also contained his now clean set of previously soaked pants. “Thank you, Mildred.” Mildred nodded and both Joy and Ron exited the building. Once secure in his booster seat and Joy had started the car, they were both off to get some of the coveted ice cream from this dimension. The chain was widely known as some of the best offered anywhere amongst the dimensions and a single scoop had hooked Ron after his fourth day here while eating desert. After a thorough debriefing from Ron about his day, Joy only happily smiled through her rearview mirror. “So, you made a friend, huh?” Ron eagerly nodded over the thought of Ashley. “Well, I’m glad your day was good then. You shouldn’t have to go there as much as some of the other local Littles, but I’m very happy that today wasn’t absolutely horrible.” “Definitely not! Some bad stuff happened, but… I can do better! I promise!” Ron exclaimed, evidently trying to maintain his good behavior to ensure they would still stop for ice cream, his sudden outburst going even as far as to shake the black bags that were perched next to Ron on the floor that Joy had bought today. Joy chuckled as she saw right through his ploy. “I’m sure you can, Ron…” A squat modernist building then appeared to the left of the road with a large ice cream cone perched up on the roof of it. “Ah, here we are,” Joy said, now pulling into the parking lot in front of the already crowded building. “What will it be today? Chocolate? Vanilla? Something else special?” Joy asked, turning around to face Ron. In response, Ron just smiled and dreamed of the wonderment he would soon get to enjoy. I leaned back and turned off the RealET. The notes showed that the rest of the day went just as smoothly as the previous ones had and there was nothing else major to report. Satisfied over Ron’s progress with making a Little friend, understanding the value of asking for help when needed, and an increasing number of accidents and reliance for comfort from Joy, I sighed in relief. I knew this stage was the most difficult in some ways, but like most, I knew that it only would last so long. Hopefully, if the project was right about anything, the next phase of the process would go smoothly and the diapers and other supplies that Joy had just bought today and secretly stashed beside Ron in the car would be utilized within the week. Yes, Ron was turning into a good Little, but now, we also had to make him the Little that everyone else in society wanted him to be as well. Only then would the project be considered ‘successful.’

Part 3. My mind continued to race as all these baby feelings came to the surface, the store owner brought over a baby bottle and put it in my mouth after removing my pacifier, I suck on it not knowing it’s contents but I didn’t care my regression was deepening . As I sucked the bottle I reached down to touch my diaper and felt a slap from the lady manager, no no she says babies don’t do that as if she knew I might be trying to do something else, which maybe I was but I just wanted to know it was real The owner came over and explained that she and her manager had noticed me several times gazing in the window and knew I was the right person for what they wanted, she explained this was a special store for adult babies and had many different kinds of clothes and diapers. I had heard of such places but had no idea this one was here. She took the bottle from me as I had drank nearly half when the manager came over with a jar of baby food. She told me to be a good girl and eat up for your mommies, and my mind again didn’t understand why she said that. She began to spoon feed me as I felt my excitement grow in my diapers, I really hated feeling this way because in my mind that really was for adults to be excited and not a whittle baby like me. She kept feeding me and then gave me the bottle to finish. I sucked down the rest and then the ladies left for a few minutes, so I again felt my diaper and giggled a bit like a little feeling happy but still confused especially at some of what the ladies said about how they had noticed me. My life had been so different since my wife left me and my need to be a baby just got stronger but I really wanted to not think that way. The ladies returned and told me that they were lovers, and live in a large home just outside the city. They told me they wanted to know would I consider living with them. I didn’t know what to say my mind was taking in so much and that’s when I felt my stomach begin to grumble and told them oh I think I need to go to the bathroom, they looked at each other and just laughed and told honey your in a diaper, what did you think it was for. They told me the bottle had a strong laxative in it and they told me it’s time to show us just how much of a baby I really was. Oh my I was so not wanting this and at the same time I did, the cramps got stronger and I saw the manager get her camera and knew she must be filming, the owner told me to make baby noises and then gave me the pacifier back and then one big cramp hit as I felt the poo coming out I wiggled in the high chair trying so hard not to let more come but it did I felt the warm poo come out as I sucked ever harder on my paci. The ladies watched every moment and I could see the owner ever rubbing her panties . Then my cramps stopped and I felt my bladder release again without much warning as I whimpered into my pacifier The owner gave me a cute teddy bear which I clutched tightly sucking my paci The owner then asked again, so will you move in with us, we think you will make the perfect baby for us? I was so confused, I wanted to say yes but will I be a full time baby for them or was there more they wanted. I never in my dreams thought how my life would change on this day walking into this store so curious and also excited about a high chair but it did and I was about to agree to be these ladies baby for life The End

I feel loved! 😈Here's the next chapter! Thanks for the likes! Chapter 31: First Day I ATTEMPTED TO look ‘cool’ as I pulled out my tablet as other students came into class while sitting in a baby’s highchair. There looked to be a dozen students in this class, with eight guys and just three girls besides myself. All of them were Bigs, without even a Tweener in sight. “Hi, cutie, may I sit here?” One of the slightly smaller giant girls sat next to me and asked. “Sure…?” I responded. ‘Not like I’m going anywhere in this?’ I thought to myself. The chair harness wasn’t constricting enough to keep me from reaching my tablet and some other supplies I had on the desk to take notes. I could even get into my bag for my computer or my phone if I needed them. Still, the harness would definitely prevent me from leaving until one of these giants helped out! “I’m Skylar,” the large girl said a moment later. I looked up at her and felt like I was in danger of being eaten alive, “Connor,” I told her politely as her hand enveloped my whole arm in a handshake. “How come I’ve never met you before if you’re in this class?” She asked. I smiled, “I’m an exchange student.” “Wait, you tested high enough to get into this class?” She asked, surprised. I smiled, “I did well enough,” I told her. Professor Turing let out a small laugh from where she must have been eavesdropping. “Well enough?” She looked at me and shook her head. Fortunately for me, she didn’t elaborate. “What’s your major?” I asked her politely. “Computer Science, you?” “Computer Science and Filmmaking,” I replied. “Ooh, we may have some other classes together then! What else are you taking?” I could tell the last thing on this girl’s mind was my finishing a college degree, but Mom had impressed on me the concept of ‘don’t panic’ when dealing with the giant students. There was a limit to what they could really do to me as long as I didn’t demerit out! I was relieved to learn that we only shared that class! Before she could pump me for any more information, Professor Turing began the class by turning on her three-dimensional projector at the front, displaying the course title stacked in a font that looked like plastic pieces stacked on each other. “Welcome back to all of you, and welcome to our one exchange student for the semester!” I blushed as she drew attention to me. “This course is one of the first advanced courses for most of you in your coursework, and you should be prepared for this to be a stretch of most of your abilities. Our understanding of Computational Intelligence has advanced so far in the past four decades that I believe we could probably spend ten years discussing this topic and not even scratch the surface! That being said, we will do what we can…” BETH SAT IN a swivel chair behind the table in her classroom, and she was grateful that the Kilby Center had recently been renovated and had all new furniture brought in. Her chair was quite comfortable as her professor began to speak, “Digital Logic Design is a bit of a throwback to the early years of computational science. Many of you may even ask if it’s even relevant in today’s age! I believe it is because this is a bit like you learning sixty plus sixty in preschool.” Beth heard several people around the room sigh, but the instincts she developed as a Betweener meant she stayed silent even if she agreed with them. ‘Last thing I want to do is draw attention!’ She looked around the room from her second-row seat and saw a few Littles sprinkled about the room. The ones who were native by now had figured out ways to prop themselves up in the tall seats for these classes to see over the tables. She noted that one boy was fidgeting and going back and forth from his knees to rear and back in, trying to figure out a way to see. Unable to see his face, she could only see the brown hair that looked vaguely familiar to her from the past few days. ‘Probably one of the exchange students,’ she thought before returning her attention to the professor. The syllabus he went over was straightforward, and she knew this should be one of her easier courses this semester. ‘I mean, ultimately, it’s all True or False, right?’ she reminded herself. She had no doubt it would never be that simple, though! They were walking out of the room, and she realized she knew a couple of her classmates she recognized from semesters past and casually said ‘hi’ to them. She was just about to go to the open elevator when she heard a loud, “Put me down, you crazy bitch!!!!!” She turned and saw the fidgeting boy, who looked even more familiar, now flailing against a girl several feet taller than Beth. “Wow, you just want that spanking from Dean Northrup, huh?” The girl easily contained him inside her arms like one would do with a toddler who was having a tantrum. “You’re soaked, we just needed to change your diapee, but since you’re acting like this, it’s clear you need to see her.” “No, please, don’t!!!!” He cried. Beth forced herself into the elevator before it closed so she wouldn’t have to be confined to watch the horrible situation. She was grateful as the door shut to move on to her next class, and silence took hold. She had a thirty-minute break until her Fields and Waves class. A bathroom break and a chance to maybe text some friends seemed like a good way to distract from what had probably been the beginning of a Little’s descent into forced babyhood. AT THE END of the lecture, I packed my things in my bag and saw that Skylar was staring at me. “Did you really pass your way into this class?” I nodded, “I did pretty well on the test.” “Do you think you can help me in this class?” I laughed, “Maybe? Any chance you could help me out of this seat?” I nodded towards Professor Turing, “She seems busy?” She smiled, “Sure, cutie, I can do that!” I had tried the buckle but already established it was ‘Little Proof.’ Mom had made some things she thought I could use on such buckles before I came, but I hadn’t even considered adding one to my bag that morning! Skylar first placed her backpack on her shoulders and reached down in front of my stomach. Momentarily she tickled my stomach, making me giggle and also realize a bathroom break was needed soon! With her giant size and strength, she had no problems undoing it and picked me up underneath my arms, and placed me on her hip. “Umm…” I started to say as her hand suddenly pulled the front of my elastic pants down. “Wow, look at you, cutie! Those are the exact same training pants my nephew wears!” She pressed her finger to my nose, “But, unlike him, it seems like you actually can keep them dry! Good boy!” I turned red, “I don’t usually have accidents?” “Emerson tends to have a lot of cuties like you who say that! I have a feeling you probably need to go potty, though, so let’s take care of that! I can even give you a ride to your next class if you want?” I sighed, “I’m guessing asking you to please put me down isn’t going to do me much good?” She made a face, “But… I’m just.” “Miss Parker, right?” I heard from in front of us. We both turned to see Professor Turing looking at us. “Yes, Professor?” “Do you know who Connor is?” “Umm… Connor? From one of the other dimensions?” Professor Turing smiled, “He’s also the grandson of Professor Westerfield.” I felt Skyler’s arms stiffen then, her face turned to look at me, “Really?” I nodded, “Really.” Without another word, she sat me on my feet, straightened my tie and the lapel of the silly blazer I was required to wear, and bolted out the door. “Umm… thanks?” I said to Professor Turing, who handed me my backpack. “You’re very welcome, sweetie. You were wise not to struggle or pitch a fit; that could have landed you in quite a pickle! Now I’m guessing you probably have another class to get to?” I nodded, then went down to the restroom I had found before. A tall guy watched me use my folding stool in front of the urinal while doing his business and then saw me move it to the sink. “Pretty clever,” he told me with a smile. “Most Littles just keep doing this weird hopping thing every time I see them try.” I shrugged, “Work smarter, not harder.” I followed the tall guy out the door, “I’m Carter, by the way,” he said. “Connor,” I said with a smile. ‘Mom always said the guys were less baby crazy. Hopefully, this is one of the ‘normal’ ones. “What’s your major? I saw you were back there in the Intelligence class?” “Computer Science and Filmmaking,” I told him as he pressed the elevator call button. “You?” “Computer Engineering,” he said. “Might even end up with some similar coursework this semester, then. What’s your next class?” “Holographic Field Theory?” He laughed, “We actually do have that one together.” As the elevator descended, I found this probably was one of the good guys, and we had a great conversation as we left the Kilby Center and walked to Marconi Hall, a few buildings away. As we walked in the distance, I could hear wailing, but it didn’t sound like a baby. Looking out down the sidewalk towards the main administration building, I could see the source was someone being carried towards it. ‘Wonder who got in trouble?’ I couldn’t help but wonder. Carter asked me a question then, though, and I shrugged and knew there was nothing I could do for whoever it was. Since he had been in the building before, he easily guided us to the large elaborate lab space on the second floor where our class was being held. I felt my jaw drop as I looked around the huge spacious room! It was roughly oval in shape, and around the room’s exterior were a series of tables and what looked like lenses or emitters? I followed Carter’s lead to a table and chair. I used my folded booster and the adjustment on the chair to get me tall enough to be relatively comfortable at the table. I soon saw an animation of little tiny particles of snow begin to float in the center of the room. Those particles began combining themselves into bigger pieces at random. A display of assembling pieces and parts finally resolved into a snow monster smiling at us and randomly hopping around the room, eating little snowballs on the floor. It was both visually stunning and a little terrifying simultaneously as the monster came right up to my face! I swore I could feel the heat of its body and smell the stench of its breath! A man came from the side of the room where I hadn’t noticed him standing and said, “Good morning, my name is Doctor Daniel Davis, and I would like to welcome you to Holographic Field Theory! Probably my favorite class to teach because I get to do demonstrations like that!” My classmates and I gave him a bit of applause, and I realized this was another pretty small class of maybe eighteen other students? A series of words began to display then, with the holographic snow monster throwing up pieces of himself to form them. “This semester, we will spend time looking at all of the essential elements of modern-day holographic field projection. We’ll begin with the particle theory through which the imagery works, look into the stasis field theory for stabilizing and making holograms solid and able to interact with real objects and people, and finish the semester with some practical hands-on applications of the technology.” Doctor Davis spent a fair amount of time on the course plan, “There will be only two tests through the semester. Those will be weighted fifty percent of your final grade. The other fifty percent will comprise three major projects you will complete.” He spent maybe twenty minutes of our two-hour class on the syllabus, tests, and questions and then began diving right in! I began frantically taking notes as he mentioned a word salad of terms I had no prior knowledge of! BETH CAME OUT of her Fields and Waves class, already cringing about the workload she would have to deal with! She had shouldered her backpack and decided lunch was the best way to distract from the stress to come! Stopping by a restroom after her second class of the day was unavoidable. The coffee she had drank to try and help maintain her focus during class had run straight through her! As she walked away from the restroom, she registered the men’s room opening and heard, “Hey Beth!” from behind her. She turned and smiled at the short figure in front of her, “Hey Connor, how’s it going so far?” He sighed, “I’m going to have so much work to do for this Holo-Field Theory class! I literally had no clue what half of the terms meant that Professor Davis just started talking about matter-of-factly about!” Beth giggled, “Well, that makes two of us. Fields and Waves is going to eat my lunch!!!!” “I may be able to help you with that one?” Connor looked at her and said shyly. “How?” “I took it last semester back home?” He shrugged, “I mean, it might be different here, but I think physics is still physics?” She smiled, “I’ll take any help I can get on some of this stuff! I’m not looking forward to Calculus this afternoon either!!!” Connor shrugged, “That’s the easy subject for me. Of course, I have no idea what the one I’m taking this afternoon will be like.” The two of them maintained an easy conversation, and Beth could almost forget about his being half her height. ‘He really is sweet,’ she couldn’t help but think. “Connor, there you are!” They heard as they walked into the dining hall together, having barely scanned their IDs, and entered the room. “Hi, Miss Mackenzie, were you looking for me? I was just coming back from class to get lunch and then was going to stop by the room?” “Well, I guess I’ll save you the trip,” she said as she approached him. “Who are you again?” She asked Beth. “I’m Beth; our parents were friends in college.” Beth realized Mackenzie had forgotten about her amid a Supreme Court Justice being in her room. “Oh right, your Justice Sylvester’s daughter?” “Yep!” “Oh… well… I guess it’s okay for you to be with her, Connor. Let me just check you to see how you’re doing!” Beth cringed for the boy as the taller woman pulled down the front elastics of his pants enough that his Pull-Up was visible to anyone passing around. Beth noticed several large girls had longing looks at the scene as Mackenzie’s large hand squeezed the padding, and she said, “Good boy! You’re the only one in the nest I’ve checked who’s been dry so far this morning!” Connor was lobster red right then, as he clearly could tell many people were watching the show. He said nothing as she pulled his pants back up, “Please come straight back after your last class!” Neither of them moved for a moment while she walked away. “That’s not awkward at all,” Connor griped. Beth couldn’t help herself; she touched his shoulder to console him, “Let’s just get something to eat?” I WAS MORTIFIED that my pants had been randomly pulled down in public for the second time that day. ‘You knew this was bound to happen,’ I kept reminding myself. ‘I wonder if diapers would result in less of that?’ Beth’s friend Livy joined us, having a similar break, and we were all chatting about our classes so far. They’d had two classes that morning too, and we were discussing having a study group session at some point when Dean Northrup appeared in the dining hall. She was dragging a red-faced Liam over to where she spotted Mackenzie. “Good afternoon, Miss Mackenzie; I just needed to get Little Liam over here to you after we had an incident this morning with another student.” She was speaking loudly enough we could hear her from halfway across the room. It was like watching a car crash, though; no one could look away as the cafeteria quieted down a lot. “Oh? What happened, Liam?” She asked him while getting down on her knees to be closer to his level. “Well, another student was trying to assist Liam when she realized he needed a diapee change, but he had a tantrum then and said some naughty words. We’ve had a discussion about what to do better next time. Now that he’s had some soap in his mouth and some bees in his diaper, we’re hopeful we won’t have any further problems.” “Oh, my Liam! What are we going to do with you?” Mackenzie said as she put a hand on the boy’s back. I could tell Liam was close to breaking down right there. She looked back up at Dean Northrup, “How many demerits did he earn?” “Nine, unfortunately, so hopefully, he doesn’t step out of line again. Another incident like today would mean he would demerit out, and we don’t want that, do we, Liam?” Beth, Livy, and I made eye contact after Dean Northrup left, and the conversations picked up. “Not the brightest one, is he?” Livy said. “Not so far,” I agreed, hoping I wouldn’t find myself with my own ‘bees in my diaper!’” ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thank you for reading! Please keep pressing that Like button! Also please keep leaving comments too, I really do enjoy reading your thoughts. The serious and the silly always make me smile! LCW will have a new posting again on Friday! If you’ve enjoyed this or any of my other works, consider supporting me by purchasing copies of them on Amazon Kindle! (And if you do so pretty please consider leaving me a 5-star review (you can just leave the stars and no public reviews are viewable then!))

Chapter 29: Roped In I SAT THERE for a few minutes with Grayson asking about my major before another boy, “Jack,” he reminded me, brought his chair over, and joined us. “So, we asked Liam about you, but he didn’t know much. Where were you for the weekend? He said you’re from his dimension?” I nodded, “I went home for the weekend with my grandparents.” “Wait? Didn’t you just say you’re from Liam’s dimension? How are your grandparents here?” Grayson asked. “My mom came here to go to college.” “Wait, she made it back?” Jack asked in surprise, “Not to dampen your dreams here, but I haven’t seen an exchange kid last the full semester since I’ve been here without demeriting out.” He whispered the last part. I nodded, “I’m not surprised… hopefully I’ll be the first you’ve seen then. My mom actually worked out a deal when she came that she was basically adopted by ‘parents’ that would let her keep going to school.” “Wait… Who is your grandmother?” Grayson asked. “She’s known as Professor Westerfield here?” “No way!” Grayson responded as I heard Jack whisper, “No shit?” Jack quickly glanced to ensure Mackenzie hadn’t heard. Luckily she was currently in her apartment, having changed all the wet and messy college students. “So, wait… doesn’t that mean your mom was that famous Stacy chick?” Jack asked. “I don’t know about famous here…” “I do! At least she’s infamous here at Emerson. I know that was like 30 years ago, but everyone knows the stories of her escaping from the campus psycho Little mill!” Grayson said. “And making it through graduation and sending a Big to the hospital!” Jack added. “She really made it home?” A new voice, who I vaguely thought might have been named Logan, asked. I nodded, “It didn’t go smoothly when she went home… for some reason, she stayed the same size when she returned.” “But I thought your dimension only has Littles?” Jack asked. I laughed, “We do, but she was three feet tall. Even in our dimension, that’s a toddler!” “She was that tiny?” Wyatt asked. “That part never really gets told,” Grayson said. “I had no idea – I always figured she was like an inch away from being a Tweener.” “Why in the world would she let you come here after barely escaping herself?” Jack asked. “You had to know everything about this place? Why would you even risk coming?” I sighed, “I want to learn about your HoloFilm technology. I was also the size of a Betweener back home, so I hoped I wouldn’t be a Little here when I arrived.” Wyatt nodded, “I can see that, I guess. Why not go to a university that’s friendlier to Littles? Surely your grandmother could pull some strings?” I shrugged, “I kind of wanted to come to my mom’s alma mater.” I found myself badgered with dozens of questions about our dimension and finally asked, “Why didn’t you ask Liam this stuff?” Grayson laughed, “He had a chip on his shoulder as soon as we started arriving yesterday. Of course, him having ‘accidents’ like he’s developing a case of ‘maturosis’ right now isn’t helping.” “Then he went and pulled a stupid earlier, so we had to use that stupid rope thing on our ‘walk’ Miss Mackenzie took us on,” Jack added. “What did he do?” I asked. “Idiot tried running away from the university campus,” Logan scowled. I sighed, “Well, you missed Noah going out on the first day…?” “First day?” Grayson asked, “That takes some work!” “He sure did an impressive amount of it,” I told them and filled them in. I enjoyed talking with the new guys and making friends when Mackenzie said, “Okay, boys, why don’t you all go use the potty? Then we’ll go get some din-din!” She was using the condescending high-pitched voice a mother would use to speak to a toddler right then, and I wondered if I’d just been lucky to not have to endure that before. “Liam, come here, and we’ll change your diapee; I can tell from here that you’re a soggy pants!” He drew near, and she said, “Oh, and a stinky pants again too! Good thing we put you in that diapee!” Since Mackenzie had left him without pants like the first day, it felt like déjà vu. The only difference was that the diaper was no longer pink. Instead, it looked as genuine of a baby diaper as he could be wearing. Something like out of a Pampers commercial back home! I was in the bathroom early enough to grab a stall, use it, and wash my hands. When I came out, Mackenzie mercifully pulled some pants over Liam’s diaper and set him down. “Come here, Connor; let’s make sure your pants are still dry!” I walked over to her and dealt with her pulling my pants down and putting her hand on the Pull-Up, squeezing the padding. “Good boy! That’s two stars for you with my checks, and your grandmother also turned in a great report from this weekend!” I just smiled, “I never had problems back home. Hopefully, I don’t here.” Each boy dealt with slightly different levels of indignity as they were checked. When one boy who was wet earlier went up to her, she declared, “Levi, you made a little poopy here!” She said when she pulled back the Pull-Up. “What’d you do with the poop?” “I put it in the potty,” he blushed. “Well, that is where it’s supposed to go but remember, if you poop your pants, you still need a new Pull-Up! You can’t keep wearing stinky pants!” “Sorry,” he mumbled. “Well, since I can’t trust you to be honest with me, we’ll need to stop pretending you’re ready for big boy pants!” Mackenzie picked him up and laid him on the changing table. Quicker than a snake bite, she had the strap across his chest. Everyone else was exiting the bathroom at the sight of Levi losing his big-boy privileges. A baby diaper, just like Liam’s, was taped on before being covered with pants. Whereas Liam had basically lost it, Levi just looked resigned. I heard him whisper, “It was bound to happen at some point this semester,” to one of the other guys I hadn’t talked to yet. “Okay, my little Kits, put your little coats on, then let’s grab onto the rope so we can get your din-din!” I felt like I needed to puke as I soon grabbed a pink ring towards the middle of the rope. She pulled us to the elevator and said, “Everyone stand in a circle!” I found myself standing on the number five circle as everyone else found one too. “Wish she had just broken out the toddler harness for Liam rather than making us all do this,” Wyatt whispered. Apparently, even for Littles, it was unusual at this time of the year to be led into the cafeteria like a bunch of preschoolers with a rope string. Thankfully she let us go on our own once we swiped our IDs to enter the dining hall. Seeing no signs of Beth or her friends, I looked for a place to sit once I had a plate of pasta on my tray. Ava and Amy waved me over to their table. I was surprised to see Doctor Benson sitting with them at one of the short tables right then. “May I join you?” I politely asked, pointing to an open seat beside Doctor Benson at a long table. “Certainly!” Doctor Benson said. I noticed that she was dressed in a skirt suit that didn’t look overly tailored to her. “How are you doing, Connor?” She asked me as I sat down. “As good as I can be?” I told her. “Been a bit of a weird afternoon.” Amy snorted, “Afternoon?” Ava nodded, “Yeah… I think we’re the only two in our nest that are wearing ‘big girl panties,’” she said while making air quotes. “The undergarments are a bit weird here,” Doctor Benson agreed. Right then, I noticed a bit of a crinkle while she moved, and I couldn’t help but wonder about her living arrangements. “Where are you staying while we’re here?” I asked. “Well, they had a staff apartment set aside for me, but everything is so far out of reach they’ve insisted that I stay as a guest with one of the university doctors I’m working with.” “Oh?” I asked, “Umm… that sounds… nice?” A pit was forming in my stomach, and I had a bad feeling her living arrangements may extend longer than our semester. “It kind of is… I mean, it’s a little bit demeaning that I’m sleeping in what’s essentially a toddler cr… er… bed,” she said, “But it’s kind of nice not to have to cook. Doctor Daniels insists on doing the chores since I can’t reach… so I guess it’s kind of like a vacation so far?” “That sounds…” Amy caught her voice, “…nice.” Ava and Amy traded worried looks with me, but I just shrugged. “So, what do they have you working on so far?” I asked. “Well, I’ve only been to the hospital on Friday so far. They’re pretty strict with their standards, so I essentially have to be in residency again with them. Given how cool their advancements have been with medical treatments, I guess I don’t mind learning more! So far, the only doctor who’s really been willing to talk to me, though, is another Little.” “Oh…?” I asked, kind of surprised that a Little could be a doctor at all in Ames. “What’s he like?” “She actually,” Doctor Benson smiled, “Doctor Nickerson is amazing from what I saw. She’s a couple inches shorter than I am, and she claims she’s sixty years old and came from our dimension.” “Claims?” Ava asked. Doctor Benson shrugged, “She looks younger than you!” “Must have had a rejuvenation treatment,” I said. “You’re right, Connor. How do you know about those?” She asked. “My cousins and grandmother have had a couple of things done,” I told her just as Grayson and Wyatt joined us. “Cousins?” Amy and Doctor Benson asked. “Grandmother?” Ava asked. I nodded, “My mom went to school here, remember?” They nodded, “She was adopted here… so we consider her adopted mommy my Grandmother.” “That’s weird,” Amy said as several others nodded. “This is Grayson and Wyatt,” I said to be polite to the two boys joining us. “Guys, this is Ava, Amy, and Doctor Benson, who came over from our dimension too.” Everyone greeted each other some more. “So, you met these cousins?” Amy asked. “That’s where you were this weekend?” Ava followed up. I nodded, “I think my grandmother is trying to get me to be able to stay with her most weekends?” “They’ll allow that?” Grayson asked. “They did this weekend?” “Remember, he’s Doctor Westerfield’s grandson. Anyone else would probably be told no, but the student union is named to honor her!” Wyatt said. “Wait, really?” Amy asked. I laughed, “You guys were introduced to her that first afternoon?” I reminded her. “I don’t really remember that day much,” Amy said. “I was too embarrassed after…?” “Someone pulled the old poison the Littles trick that day?” Grayson asked. I nodded, “Something in the dessert, I think.” “Jerks,” Wyatt said, “I get really tired of having to watch out for poisoned food.” “Poisoned food?” Doctor Benson asked, suddenly concerned. “Is that why…?” I suddenly realized how naïve she was. “Did you have an accident after lunch that day?” She blushed, “They told me it was probably just travel stress…” “And some others after that?” Grayson asked. “Not the first day, but yesterday I had several?” I sighed, “This Doctor you’re staying with, she hasn’t been offering you any milk, has she?” “Yes, she has, actually?” I was just debating about telling her something when Miss Mackenzie suddenly stood over the top of us. “Did you boys make some new friends? Who is this?” she asked. “Oh, this is Doctor Benson; she came over to help oversee our exchange program,” Ava said matter-of-factly. “Well, aren’t you a good little professor checking up on your students!” Mackenzie said. I noticed she blushed, “Thanks. I know their days are about to get a lot busier, so I just wanted to make sure they’re all doing okay.” “Well, if you ever want to spend the night, I know we’ve got a couple of open pods in the girl’s nests you could visit overnight? Maybe over the weekend?” “I’ll talk to my… host about that,” she said. “Well, boys, we need you to stop chatting so much and get eating. We need to make sure you get your rest before your big day of classes tomorrow!” “Yes, Miss Mackenzie,” Wyatt and Grayson said. I just nodded. I was about to try and warn her about milk, but Grayson asked, “So what are your majors?” “I’m an archaeology major,” Ava said. “Wow, that’s cool!” Wyatt said. “The rest of you?” “Physics,” Amy said. “Connor, you said something about Computer Science and Film, right?” Grayson asked. I nodded, “Yep,” and took another bite of food. I had a feeling Mackenzie wouldn’t leave us long. “I’m an electrical engineering major, and Wyatt’s a journalism major,” he added for the girl’s benefit. “So, what classes do you have tomorrow?” Amy asked. I thought, “Tomorrow is Computational Intelligence in the morning, Holo-Field Theory after that, then Mathematical Analysis?” “Whoa, that sounds heavy!” Grayson said, “How are you already in Mathematical Analysis? Didn’t you say you’re just a fourth-semester student back home?” I smiled, “I tested out of everything else? They actually said I could take anything pretty much in the department.” “I’m jealous!” Amy said, “I couldn’t believe it, but no matter how much I argued, they put me back into Calc I!” Grayson nodded, “That’s pretty normal for your dimension. Apparently, you all use some weird Base 10 math back home?” “Weird?” Amy asked. “That’s normal!” As I scarfed my food down, I listened to a nerdy debate between Amy and Grayson about Base 10 versus the Base 60 used in this dimension. To my surprise, Ava joined in the discussion stating that from an anthropology standpoint, Base 10 made more sense due to having ten fingers and ten toes! Doctor Benson’s possible doom was forgotten in the conversation, and soon Miss Mackenzie said, “Our group is just about done eating, so eat those last few bites, and we need to get going!” “Can’t Connor come back with us instead?” Ava tried, even as Wyatt and Grayson wasted no time obeying her. “Silly, he’s not a little Kitty in your nest!” Amy blushed then, and I realized their nest must have been Kitten themed while we were Fox Kits. “It’s okay,” I said. I quickly scarfed the last few bites and, unfortunately, had a bit of sauce splatter on my face. Before I could go for it with my napkin, Mackenzie was there with a baby wipe she’d magically found. “Going to have to watch you for making a mess on your clothes!” She giggled, “Ready then?” I nodded and gave an apologizing stare at the two girls. “I’ll see you tomorrow sometime?” I looked at Doctor Benson and leaned in for a spontaneous hug, “Hopefully, see you soon too, Doctor Benson?” I leaned over and whispered in her ear, “Watch out for the milk; it’s probably your host’s breast milk.” She made a horrified face as I found myself joining the other ‘Kits’ being humiliated by grabbing onto our colored ring rope to be led back to the dorm. Several Amazons cooed loudly at the ‘cute little Griffins.’ BETH AND HER friends had a pizza delivered that night and were enjoying a night of girly time. They’d gone together to each of their rooms that afternoon and picked out their ‘first-day’ outfits before heading back to Cassie’s floor’s lounge to take turns doing each other’s nails. “This feels like we’re back in middle school,” Livy laughed as Beth painted her toes. “I think you’re tickling me intentionally!” Cassie giggled while doing Desiree’s, “I don’t think it matters if it’s intentional or not; you are so super ticklish it’s cute!” Beth laughed then, “Yeah, you are pretty ticklish, Livy! Don’t worry; we don’t let anyone else find out, right?” Desiree laughed, “Riiight!” “You guys are horrible sometimes, you know!” Livy pouted as Beth painted the last of her toes a vivid teal color that matched a blouse she planned to wear the next day. Her fingers were already drying. “That’s why you love us!” Cassie smiled. “You’re right, though; this does feel like a trip back,” Cassie said. “I remember my friends and I having a sleepover the weekend before school started each year of middle school and doing this. I don’t understand why we stopped, actually; it’s relaxing!” “And who knows when we’ll get the study monster to come out of her cave after this again, huh?” Livy said, looking over at me. “I’m not that bad!” Beth whined. “Yes, you are,” her friends disagreed in unison. She did the only thing one could do then as she put the cap on the nail polish and stuck her tongue out. “It’s a really good thing you’re not shorter, Beth,” Desiree said, “I could so see you fitting in with the Littles.” “Well, I think we all know she’d like to have one at least around,” Livy made a kissing face at her. “Connor?” Beth sighed, “I’m never going to hear the end of it about him, am I?” “Probably not,” Cassie said. “But if it really bothers you, we’ll stop teasing you about him.” Beth blushed, “It’s okay… I’m sure we’ll find a boy to harass you about sometime this semester!” They all laughed at that. The quartet hung out until midnight, when they headed to their rooms. Beth got ready for bed that night and hoped her classes would go well this semester. She certainly had her work cut out for her that semester! I WAS CURRENTLY on my back on the changing table and couldn’t help but blush as I realized most of the guys in their pods could probably see me there. Mackenzie had a gloved hand spreading diaper cream on my butt. She had a diaper already under my bottom that she lowered it onto. “So, do you still want to go swimming tomorrow morning?” “Please?” I asked. “It’s a good workout for me, and it’s fun seeing you enjoying yourself in the water.” “Will anyone else come?” I asked. “No one else has earned that privilege, sweetie.” “How did I earn it?” I wondered aloud. “By being one of the sweetest portal Littles I’ve had, actually,” she said, smiling as she pulled the second tape on the diaper shut. She dressed me in a footed sleeper that matched the other ‘Kits’ she’d already dressed. Apparently, she’d found fox sleepers over the weekend that were ‘gifts’ to all of us to start the semester. I blushed and wondered if this attention was a good thing as she sat me on my feet, “Umm… thanks,” I said. She patted my diapered butt and said, “Now go get up in your pod so you can get some sleepies before morning.” I could feel some stares and saw several of the nest staring at me. Before turning off the lights, I watched Mackenzie go to each pod and talk to the occupants. I couldn’t help but notice that she was quite insistent to several that they should take the pacifier she offered them. I figured that special treatment would also come to me, but she just lowered the front and asked, “All good?” I nodded, “Yes, Miss Mackenzie.” “Well then, you have a good night, my little Kit.” She pulled the side up, and I felt relieved that I had nothing else done for or to me then. I turned to face the wall away from the open window and closed my eyes. The diaper wasn’t the worst thing in the world, but I was really hoping I would make it through the semester without ending up in them full-time! ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thank you for reading! Please press the ‘Like’ Button at the top of this chapter to like this work and help others find it! Comments are always super appreciated as well! I had a decent writing weekend last weekend, but today I have family coming in so I know there won't be much writing this week! I’m posting this early before I get back to cleaning for them coming in! I’ll be able to respond to comments through early evening, and hope to read them from you all! I can’t guarantee I’ll respond much this weekend, but if I see enough likes today and next Friday there might be a bonus chapter in it for you all the next week! 🙂 LCW will have a new posting normally every Friday for the foreseeable future! Your support through likes and comments means a lot to me. If you’ve enjoyed this or any of my other works, consider supporting me by purchasing copies of them on Amazon Kindle! (And if you do so pretty please consider leaving me a 5-star review (you can just leave the stars and no public reviews are viewable then!)) Thanks again for reading!

New to being a diaper lover. Really love wearing one but partner thinks I'm crazy.